THE 


AMERICAN  FAMILY  ROBINSON; 


OH, 


of 


LOST  IN   THB 


GREAT  DESERT  OF  THE  WEST. 


£.  3JU. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

J.  W.  BBADLEY,  48  NORTH  FOURTH  ST. 
1859. 


ENTERED,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1853, 
BY    WILLIS    P.    HAZARD 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Eastern  District 
of  Pennsylvania. 


SLOTE  &  MOONET. 
Stereotypers. 


THE  lofty  mountains,  mighty  forests,  rivers  and  val 
leys  of  the  West,  many  portions  of  which  have  never 
been  explored,  furnish  abundant  resources  for  the  gra 
tification  of  the  Naturalist,  the  Lapidary,  and  the  Anti 
quarian.  It  is  with  the  view  of  directing  attention 
to  these  sources  of  information,  that  the  author  has 
grouped  together  in  this  little  work,  many  startling 
incidents  in  prairie  life,  and  alluded  to  relics  of  anti 
quity,  bearing  unmistakable  indications  of  a  high  order 
of  civilization  and  science,  in  regard  to  which  subse 
quent  discoveries  have  proved  the  hypothesis  he  assumes 
correct.  That  this  country  has  been  peopled  by  a 
civilized  race  of  sentient  beings  anterior  to  the  existence 
of  the  present  tribes  of  Indians  or  their  ancestors,  is 
no  longer  a  matter  of  uncertainty;  for  everywhere 
throughout  the  West,  and  in  many  places  East  of  the 
Mississippi  Valley,  incontrovertible  evidences  attest  the 
high  antiquity  of  monuments  and  relics  of  a  people, 
whose  race,  name  and  customs  have  been  lost  in  the 

deep  gloom  that  hangs  over  the  mighty  past.     In  order 

(iii) 


JL  •*• wW 


iv  PREFACE. 

more  successfully  to  call  attention  to  these  ancient  remin 
iscences  of  our  own  country,  and  to  incite  a  spirit  of 
inquiry  in  the  minds  of  the  young,  he  has  incident 
ally  alluded  to  them  while  following  the  family  of  Mr. 
Duncan  in  their  toilsome  journey  and  wanderings  through 
the  Great  American  Desert.  To  those  unacquainted 
with  the  antiquarian  characteristics  of  this  continent, 
some  of  the  allusions  may  appear  improbable ;  yet  suffi 
ciently  competent  authority  has  been  consulted  in  the 
preparation  of  this  work  to  give  the  allusions  reliable 
authenticity.  If  we  shall  be  successful  in  awakening 
such  an  inquiry,  we  shall  be  content,  and  feel  that  our 
labors  have  not  been  unrewarded. 

Philadelphia,  1853. 


CHAPTER  I. 

•Mb 
Mr.   Duncan's  Discontentment — He  starts  for  the  West  in 

search  of  a  place  of  Settlement 9 

CHAPTEE  II. 

The  Journey — Encampment — Buffalo  hunt— Anne  and  Edward 
lost — They  discover  an  old  fort — Fight  with  a  Wolf— Take 
refuge  in  a  Tree — Rescued  by  Howe  and  Lewis — Return  to 
the  Camp 16 

CHAPTER  LTL 

Howe's  Story  of  a  singular  piece  of  Metal,  resembling  a  shield 
or  helmet,  found  on  Lake  Superior 36 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Their  journey  continued — Finding  a  Prairie— Encamping  for 
the  Night — Singular  incident — A  Mirage  on  the  Prairie — 
The  Prairie  on  fire — Flight  to  the  Sand  Hills — Their  final 
escape — Finding  a  stream — Encampment 49 

CHAPTER  V. 

Heavy  Storm — Straggling  Indians  seen — Preparations  for 
defence — A  friendly  Indian  approaches  and  warns  the'm  of 
their  danger — The  Camp  Attacked — Capture  of  Five  in  the 
Camp — Recovery  of  some  of  the  Captured 62 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Strength  of  the  Tabagauches — Attack  of  their  camp — Flight 
of  the  Whites — Pursuing  the  Indians — Desperate  Engage 
ment — Taken  Prisoners — Carried  off  captives — Singular 
Springs  of  Water — Kind  treatment  by  the  Indians — Disco 
very  of  Gold 80 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Their  continued  Captivity — They  are  cautiously  watched  and 
guarded — A  singular  Cave — Preparations  to  escape  into  it — 
Lassoing  the  Guard — Enter  the  Cavern  and  close  the  Door — 

i*  (T) 


VI  CONTE  NTS. 

f 

FAQB 

They  are  missed  by  the  Indians — They  follow  the  Cavern — 
Mysterious  discoveries — Discovery  of  an  outlet — They  halt 
for  repose 100 

CHAPTER  VIIL 

Entering  the  unknown  Wilds — Their  encampment  attacked  by 
Panthers — They  save  themselves — The  Panthers  kill  one 
of  their  pack — They  continue  their  journey — Whirlwind 
becomes  lost — Everything  strange  about  them — Encamp 
ment  at  the  base  of  a  mountain 122 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Encounter  with  a  Wolf — Sidney  seriously  wounded — Whirl 
wind  procures  medicine — They  Build  a  Cabin — Fears 
entertained  of  Sidney's  death — Talk  of  Pow-wowing  the 
disease — Miscellaneous  conversation  on  the  matter — Their 
final  consent  to  the  Pow-wow 137 

CHAPTER  X. 

The  apparent  solemnity  of  Whirlwind — The  Pow-wow — Its 
effects  upon  Sidney — Favourable  turn  in  his  fever — His 
health  improves — They  proceed  on  their  way — Encamp  for 
the  night — Singular  trees  discovered — Preparations  for 
spending  the  winter 151 

CHAPTER  XL 

Search  for  winter  quarters — Strange  Discoveries — Works  of 
the  lost  people — Their  search  among  the  Ruins — Walls, 
roads,  and  buildings  found — Their  state  of  Preservation — 
They  prepare  to  locate  themselves — A  salt  spring — Their 
joy  at  their  discoveries 163 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Astonishment  of  the  Children — The  Antiquity  of  the  Ruins — 
The  Chief's  contentment — Strange  discoveries — Discovery 
of  wild  horses — The  chief  captures  a  colt — The  winter  sets 
in — A  series  of  storms  prevail — They  discover  an  Indian 
woman  and  her  papoose 174 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Jane's  reception  of  the  Indian  woman — Condition  of  the 
party— They  cannot  calculate  the  day  nor  month — The 


CONTENTS.  vii 

PACK 

chief  imagines  he  has  found  the  Arapahoes'  hunting  grounds 
— Deer  chased  by  a  wild  man — The  chief  lassoes  him — A 
desperate  struggle — The  wild  man  captured  and  taken  into 
camp 193 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

The  return  of  spring — their  thoughts  of  home — Preparations 
to  continue  their  journey — Escape  of  the  Wild  Man — They 
suffer  from  want  of  water — A  party  of  Indians — A  beautiful 
Landscape — A  terrific  storm — The  chief  rendered  insensible 
by  a  stroke  of  lightning — He  recovers  and  returns  to  the 
camp 214 

CHAPTER  XV. 

They  endeavour  to  conceal  themselves  from  the  Indians — 
They  are  discovered — A  frightful  rencounter — Escape  of 
Mahnewe — They  pursue  their  journey  in  the  nigbt — Disco 
very  of  a  river  over  which  they  cross — Come  to  a  prairie — 
Approach  a  sandy  desert — They  provide  themselves  with 
ample  provisions  and  set  out  over  the  cheerless  waste 231 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Encampment  in  the  sand — An  island  discovered — Singular 
appearance  of  rocks — Human  skeletons  found —  Dreary 
prospects — They  arrive  at  an  oasis — They  come  to  a  lake — 
They  discover  a  cavern  in  which  they  find  mysterious  im 
plements — The  cavern  supposed  to  have  been  an  ancient 
mine — Its  remarkable  features 240 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Recovery,  and  continuance  of  their  journey — A  joyous  pros 
pect — It  changes  to  gloom — Discovered  and  followed  by 
Indians — They  finally  escape — They  wander  on  unconscious 
of  their  way — They  meet  with  friendly  Indians  who  give 
thum  cheering  intelligence — They  restwith  them  a  few  days  263 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

They  proceed  on  their  journey — Jane  bitten  by  a  rattlesnake — 
Taken  back  to  the  village — It  causes  a  violent  fever  to  set 
in — She  becomes  delirious,  but  finally  recovers — A  war 
party  returns  having  two  white  prisoners — Minawanda 
assists  them  to  escape  by  a  sound  imitating  that  of  a  whip- 
poorwill — They  proceed  on  their  flight  unmolested 281 


viii  CONTENTS. 

PAOl 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

They  arrive  at  a  stream  of  considerable  magnitude  over  which 
they  cross — They  ride  in  the  water  to  elude  their  pursuers 
— Jones  and  Cole  give  them  information  relative  to  their 
friends — The  joyful  reception  of  the  news — Arrival  at  the 
base  of  the  Sierra  Nevada — Fear  of  crossing  the  mountains 
in  the  snow — They  construct  themselves  winter  quarters....  298 

CHAPTER  XX. 

The  cold  increases — Abundant  supp^os  of  game — Jones  and 
Cole  tell  some  of  their  adventures  ii-  the  gold  regions- 
Comfortable  condition  of  the  children — Howe  describes  an 
adventure  he  experienced  near  Lake  Superior — Whirlwind 
relates  a  circumstance  that  occurred  to  himself  and  Shognaw  309 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Departure  of  winter — Joy  at  the  fact  of  knowing  which  way 
they  were  travelling — They  reach  the  first  ranges  of  the 
Sierra  Nevada  mountains — Discovery  of  gold — Discovery 
of  singular  ancient  walls — An  engraved  slab  of  granite — 
They  reach  the  foot  of  the  Sierra  in  safety — They  arrive  at 
the  residence  of  a  Spanish  Curate — They  tarry  awhile  at 
his  house 319 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Return  to  the  family  of  Mr.  Duncan — Lewis  and  his  father 
succeed  in  getting  back  to  camp — Cole  and  the  chief  reach 
the  camp  of  the  Arapahoes — They  continue  their  course  to 
Mr.  Duncan's  camp — Joy  at  the  news  they  bring — They 
start  again  for  the  west — Thirty  Arapahoes  accompany 
them — They  arrive  at  the  Sierra  Nevada 335 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Th»  Curate  becomes  much  attached  to  the  "Wanderers — 
Arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  -Duncan  and  family — Whirlwind 
demands  Jane  in  marriage — Jane  refuses,  and  the  Indiana 
take  their  departure — The  curate  gives  an  account  of  the 
discoveries  he  made  of  a  singular  road,  city  and  pyramid — 
Prosperous  condition  of  Mr.  Duncan's  family — The  lapse 
of  twelve  years — Change  of  their  condition — Conclusion...  342 


THE  WANDEEERS: 


OB, 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS. 

y 


tfjraphr  fitxl. 

Mr.  Duncan's  Discontentment — He  starts  for  the  West 

NEAR  the  Cold  Springs,  in  Lafayette  county, 
Missouri,  lived  Mr.  Duncan,  a  sturdy  woodsman, 
who  emigrated  thither  with  his  father,  while  the 
Mississippi  valley  was  still  a  wilderness,  inhabited 
by  wild  beasts,  or  the  still  more  savage  Indians. 
His  grandfather  was  an  eastern  man ;  but  had 
bared  his  brawny  arm  on  many  a  battle  field,  and 
had  earned  the  right  to  as  many  broad  acres  as  he 
chose  to  occupy.  So,  at  least,  he  said,  on  leaving 
his  eastern  home,  after  peace  had  been  declared, 
for  the  then  verge  of  civilization — the  Ohio.  Here 
the  soldier  lived  to  see  the  wilderness  blossom  like 
the  rose,  and  here  he  died,  grieving  that  infirmity 
prevented  his  flying  from  the  din  of  the  sledge 
hammer,  and  the  busy  hum  of  mechanical  life, 
Mr.  Duncan's  father,  in  the  vigor  of  manhood, 
crossed  the  Mississippi,  and  settled  at  the  Cold 
Springs,  a  region  then  isolated  from  civilization,  as 

(9) 


10  THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

the  Ohio  was  many  years  before  the  white  man 
had  planted  his  foot  west  of  the  Alleghanies.  But 
he  lived  to  see  the  silent  echoes  resound  to  the 
shrill  whistle  of  the  engine,  and  luxury  with  its 
still  but  mighty  sway  enervate  the  sons  and  daugh 
ters  of  the  pioneers,  until  the  one  quailed  at  the 
sight  of  danger  and  the  other  dosed  away  the 
morning  in  kid  slippers  and  curl-papers.  Time 
claimed  its  own,  and  he  died ;  and  then  his  son, 
the  Mr.  Duncan  of  our  narrative,  began  to  turn 
his  attention  to  the  west,  as  his  grandfather  and 
his  father  had  done  before  him.  He  had  married 
a  trapper's  daughter,  twenty  years  before,  and  his 
family  consisted  now  of  four  sons  and  two  daugh 
ters,  an  adopted  son,  and  his  brother-in-law,  Andy 
Howe,  who  had  spent  his  life  in  trapping,  and 
trading  with  the  Indians. 

Lewis,  his  eldest  son,  nineteen  years  of  age, 
was  a  man  in  strength,  proportion  and  judgment, 
cool  and  prompt  in  emergencies,  but  on  ordinary 
occasions  caring  for  little  else  than  his  dogs,  gun 
and  uncle,  whose  superior  knowledge  of  all  that 
pertained  to  the  forest,  made  him  an  oracle  among 
the  less  experienced. 

Edward,  a  boy  of  seventeen,  passionate  and 
headstrong,  but  generous  and  brave. 

Jane,  a  girl  of  fifteen,  the  mother's  supporter 
and  helper,  high  spirited,  energetic  and  courageous. 

Martin,  a  pleasure-seeking,  fun-loving,  mischief- 
making  lad  of  twelve  years. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     11 

Anne,  a  timid  child  of  ten  years,  who  went  by 
the  soubriquet  of  the  baby,  by  all  except  Lewis,  who 
understood  her  better  and  called  her  the  "fawn." 

And  last,  but  not  least,  the  son  of  his  adoption, 
Sidney  Young,  a  noble  young  fellow  of  eighteen, 
whose  parents  dying  left  him  to  the  care  of  Mr. 
Duncan,  who  had  reared  him  with  as  tender  care 
as  that  he  bestowed  upon  his  own  children. 

"Little  Benny,"  or  Benjamin  more  properly,  we 
must  not  forget  to  introduce,  a  manly  little  fellow 
of  eight,  who  could  handle  a  bow  and  arrow,  or 
hook  and  line,  and  propel  a  canoe  with  as  much 
dexterity  as  a  young  Indian. 

Such  was  the  family  of  Mr.  Duncan,  when  he 
resolved  to  penetrate  the  almost  unknown  region 
of  the  west.  No  hypochondriac  papa  or  aristo 
cratic  mamma,  can  I  introduce,  but  a  hale,  robust 
yeoman,  who  looks  upon  himself  as  in  the  prime 
of  manhood,  though  nearly  fifty  years  of  age,  and 
who  boasts  of  never  having  consulted  a  physician 
or  taken  a  drug.  Mrs.  Duncan  wore  her  own 
glossy  hair  at  forty-five,  without  a  thread  of  silver 
among  it,  while  her  step  was  as  elastic,  and  eye  as 
bright,  as  in  her  girlhood.  Her  cheek  was  less 
rounded  than  it  was  formerly;  but  the  matronly 
dignity  and  motherly  kindness  that  characterized 
her,  amply  compensated  for  its  loss.  True  types 
of  man  and  womanhood  were  they,  whom  no 
dangers  or  vicissitude  could  daunt,  no  trials  swerve 
from  the  path  of  right  or  inclination.  Mr.  Dan- 


12  THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

can  well  knew  the  undertaking  he  proposed  was 
not  one  to  be  entered  into  thoughtlessly,  or  with 
out  due  preparation.  His  habits  from  earliest 
infancy,  of  daily  encountering  the  perils  of  border 
life,  had  taught  him  this,  and  with  it  taught  him  to 
love  the  boundless  forest,  the  dashing  waterfalls, 
and  the  deep  stillness  that  retreated  as  refinement 
advanced. 

"  This  is  no  place  for  me,"  he  said,  as  he  heard 
of  some  new  innovation  on  old  customs,  as  having 
taken  place  in  the  vicinity.  But  when  a  favorite 
haunt  by  a  small  stream  was  taken  possession  of, 
the  trees  felled,  the  brooklet  dammed,  and  a 
factory  set  in  motion,  he  for  a  moment  seemed 
astounded,  his  eye  wandered  inquiringly  from  one 
member  of  his  family  to  another,  and  finally  rested 
upon  Howe,  as  though  expecting  him  to  provide 
some  remedy  to  stay  the  hand  of  innovation. 

"  It  cannot  be  done,  Duncan,"  said  the  trapper, 
comprehending  the  unspoken  inquiry.  "  We  are 
completely  ensnared.  Don't  you  see  we  are  sur 
rounded  ?" 

"  Had  they  only  chosen  some  other  spot  for  this 
last  shop,  or  factory,  or  whatever  else  you  call  it, 
I  would  have  tried  to  borne  it.  But  there — no,  it 
is  too  much." 

"  I  have  news  that  will  be  as  unpleasant  as  the 
mill.  The  surveyors  will  pass  near  here  in  laying 
out  a  railroad  to-morrow,"  said  Lewis. 

"  I  will  never  see  it,"  said  Mr.  Duncan.     "  The 


.LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    13 

world  is  wide  enough  for  all.  It  may  be  for  the 
best,  that  there  should  be  a  general  revolution  in 
the  mode  of  manufactures  and  commerce,  but  I 
cannot  appreciate  it ;  I  am  willing  to  fall  back  to 
the  forest  to  give  place  to  those  who  can." 

It  must  not  be  inferred  that  Mr.  Duncan  was  an 
illiterate  man.  On  the  contrary,  he  was  well 
posted  on  all  the  great  events  that  transpired,  and 
was  conversant  with  many  ancient  and  modern 
authors.  He  had  carefully  instilled  into  the  minds 
of  his  children,  a  love  of  truth  and  virtue,  for  the 
contentment  and  nobleness  it  gave,  and  to  despise 
vice  as  a  thing  too  contaminating  to  indulge  in  by 
thought  or  practice.  This  love  of  forest  life  had 
become  a  part  of  his  being,  and  he  could  no  more 
content  himself  among  the  rapidly  accumulating 
population  that  sprang  up  around  him,  than  a 
Broadway  dandy  could  in  the  wilderness.  When 
driven  from  his  accustomed  fishing  ground  by  the 
demolition  of  the  forest,  whose  trees  shaded  the 
brooklet  with  their  gigantic  arms  stretching  from 
either  side,  interlacing  and  forming  an  arch  above 
so  compact  as  to  render  it  impenetrable  to  the 
noonday  sun,  he  wearied  of  his  home,  and  siglied 
for  the  forest  that  was  still  in  the  west.  Here  he 
had  been  accustomed  to  resort  to  indulge  in  pisca 
tory  amusement ;  with  his  trusty  rifle,  full  many  a 
buck  and  even  nobler  game  had  fallen  beneath  his 
aim,  as  lured  by  the  stillness  they  had  come  to 
quench  their  thirst  at  the  brook,  unconscious  of 
2 


14  THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

the  danger  to  which  they  were  drawing  near. 
He  had  long  looked  upon  this  haunt  as  peculiarly 
his  own,  not  by  the  right  of  purchase,  but  by  the 
possession,  which  he  had  actually  enjoyed  many 
years,  until  he  considered  it  as  an  essential  to  his 
happiness. 

For  Mr.  Duncan  to  resolve  was  to  accomplish. 
Seconded  by  his  family,  his  farm  was  sold,  his 
affairs  closed,  and  May  10,  1836,  saw  him  properly 
fitted  out  for  a  plunge  into  the  western  wilds. 
Three  emigrant  wagons  contained  their  movables, 
each  drawn  by  three  yoke  of  stout  oxen.  The  first 
contained  provisions  and  groceries,  seeds  and  grain 
for  planting,  with  apparatus  for  cooking.  The 
second  contained  the  household  furniture  that 
was  indispensable,  beneath  which  lay  a  quantity 
of  boards,  tent  canvass,  an  extra  set  of  wagon 
covers  ready  for  use,  twine,  ropes  &c.,  and  was 
also  to  be  the  apartments  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dun 
can,  and  the  girls.  The  third  was  loaded  with 
agricultural  and  carpenter's  tools,  and  contained 
the  magazine,  and  was  appropriated  to  the  use  of 
Andy  Howe  and  the  boys.  Two  saddle  horses, 
five  mules  and  three  milch  cows,  with  six  as  fierce 
hunting  dogs  as  ever  run  down  an  antelope,  con 
stituted  their  live  stock. 

Thus  prepared  the  family  bade  a  glad  adieu  to 
their  old  home  to  finj£  a  more  congenial  one.  I 
say  a  glad  adieu,  for  certainly  the  older  members 
of  the  family  went  voluntarily,  and  the  younger 


LIFE  i K  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    15 

ones,  carried  away  by  the  hurry  of  preparation, 
had  no  time  to  think,  and  perhaps  knew  not  of  the 
dangers  they  would  have  to  encounter.  Youth  is 
ever  sanguine,  and  they  had  learned  from  the  older 
ones  to  look  upon  the  forest  freed  from  the  Indians 
as  the  Elysium  of  this  world. 

Onward  to  the  west  the  tide  of  emigration  is 
still  rolling.  Three  centuries  ago,  the  Massachu 
setts  and  Virginia  colonies  were  the  west  to  the 
European,  three  thousand  miles  over  the  Atlantic 
t ocean.  Brave  was  the  soul,  and  stout  the  heart, 
that  then  dared  it.  A  century  later  Pennsylva 
nia  and  New  York  was  the  west ;  the  tide  was  roll 
ing  on ;  still  a  century  later  its  waves  had  swept 
over  the  Alleghanies,  and  went  dashing  down  the 
Mississippi  valley,  anon  dividing  in  thousands  of 
rivulets,  went  winding  and  murmuring  among  the 
rugged  hills  and  undulating  plains.  But  even  the 
burden  of  its  murmurings  was  the  west,  still  on  to 
the  west.  And  now  where  is  the  west?  Not  the 
Mississippi  valley  but  the  fastnesses  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains.  That  part  we  find  on  charts  as  the 
"unknown"  A  valley  situated  among  mountains, 
sunny  and  luxuriant  as  those  of  a  poet's  dream; 
but  guarded  by  a  people  driven  to  desperation. 
This  is  now  the  west. 


1C  THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 


The  Journey — Encampment — Buffalo  hunt — Anne  and  Edward  lost 
— They  discover  an  old  fort — Fight  with  a  Wolf — Take  refuge  in  a 
Tree — Rescued  by  Howe  and  Lewis — Return  to  the  Camp. 

MR.  DUNCAN  chose  the  trader's  route  to  Oregon 
as  the  one  most  likely  to  lead  him  to  his  desired? 
haven.  He  was  familiar  with  this  route,  having 
frequently  made  it  some  years  before.  To  Andy 
Howe,  every  rock,  tree,  and  river,  was  like  the 
face  of  a  friend  so  often  had  he  passed  them. 
Mrs.  Duncan  had  no  misgivings  when  they  entered 
on  the  forest.  She  had  so  often  heard  the  differ 
ent  scenes  and  places  described  as  to  recognize 
the  locality  through  which  they  passed,  and  with 
perfect  confidence  in  the  forest  craft  of  her  brother 
and  husband,  she  gave  herself  no  trouble,  save 
that  of  making  her  family  as  comfortable  and 
pleasant  as  circumstances  would  allow. 

No  incident  disturbed  their  journey,  worthy  of 
note,  day  after  day  as  they  easily  moved  along. 
It  was  not  Mr.  Duncan's  policy  to  exhaust  his 
teams  at  the  outset  by  long  weary  marches ;  but 
like  a  skilful  general,  husband  his  strength,  in 
case  of  emergencies.  The  road  was  smooth  and 
level,  being  generally  over  large  extended  prairies. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS „    17 

The  fifth  day  out  they  crossed  the  Kansas,  when 
the  country  became  more  broken,  and  they  saw 
the  first  buffalo  on  their  route,  which  Lewis  had 
the  good  luck  to  kill.  With  the  aid  of  Howe  it 
was  cut  up  and  the  choicest  parts  brought  to  camp. 
Never  was  a  supper  enjoyed  with  more  zest  than 
that  night.  Delicious  steaming  beef  stakes,  wheat 
cakes,  butter,  cheese,  new  milk  and  tea,  spread  out 
on  a  snow  white  cloth,  on  their  temporary  table, 
to  which  they  had  converted  two  boards  by  nailing 
elects  across  the  back,  and  resting  each  end  on  a 
camp  stool,  made  a  feast  worth  travelling  a  few 
days  into  the  wilderness  to  enjoy. 

Their  camp  was  pitched  for  the  night  on  the 
mossy  bank  of  a  small  stream,  overshadowed  by 
large  cotton- woods  through  which  the  sturs  peered, 
and  the  new  moon  with  its  silvery  crescent  gleamed 
faintly  as  the  shadows  of  evening  closed  around 
them. 

After  night  fall  the  party  was  thrown  into  quite 
an  excitement  by  the  approach  of  figures  which 
they  supposed  to  be  Indians,  but  which  turned  out 
to  be  a  herd  of  deer  feeding.  Howe  laughed 
heartily  at  the  fright,  for  the  Indians  were  to  him 
as  brothers.  His  father  had  been  known  and 
loved  for  many  acts  of  kindness  to  them,  and  had 
been  dignified  as  the  great  Medicine.*  Accom 
panying  his  father  on  his  trapping  excursions, 
while  still  a  boy,  he  had  spent  many  a  day  and 

*  A  name  applied  by  the  Indians  to  their  benefactors. 
2*  B 


18  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

night  in  their  wigwams,  partaking  of  their  hospi 
tality,  contending  with  the  young  braves  in  their 
games,  and  very  often  joining  them  in  their  hunts 
among  the  mountains.  Hostile  and  cruel  they 
might  be  to  others,  but  Howe  was  confident  that 
he  and  those  with  him  would  meet  with  nothing 
but  kindness  at  their  hands. 

Antelopes  were  now  seen  often,  and  sometimes 
numerous  buffalo ;  but  nothing  of  importance  had 
been  killed  for  two  days.  The  morning  of  the 
twenty-fifth  dawned  clear  and  beautiful.  Howe 
and  Lewis  brought  the  horses,  and  with  Sidney 
mounted  on  a  fleet  mule,  the  three  set  out  on  a 
hunt.  They  had  been  tempted  to  this  by  a  moving 
mass  of  life  over  the  plain  against  the  horizon, 
that  resembled  a  grove  of  trees  waving  in  the 
wind,  to  all  but  a  practised  eye ;  but  which  the 
hunters  declared  to  be  a  herd  of  buffalo.  Such  a 
sight  creates  a  strange  emotion  of  grandeur,  and 
there  was  not  one  of  the  party  but  felt  his  heart 
beat  quicker  at  the  sight.  The  herds  were  feeding, 
and  were  every  where  in  constant  motion.  Clouds 
of  dust  rose  from  various  parts  of  the  bands,  each 
the  scene  of  some  obstinate  fight.  Here  and  there 
a  huge  bull  was  rolling  in  the  grass.  There  were 
eight  or  nine  hundred  buffaloes  in  the  herd 
Riding  carelessly  the  hunters  came  within  two 
hundred  yards  of  them  before  their  approach  was 
discovered,  when  a  wavering  motion  among  them, 
as  they  started  in  a  gallop  for  the  hills,  warned 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     19 

them  to  close  in  the  pursuit.  They  were  now 
gaining  rapidly  on  them,  and  the  interest  of  the 
chase  became  absorbingly  intense. 

A  crowd  of  bulls  brought  up  the  rear,  turning 
every  few  moments  to  face  their  pursuers,  as  if 
they  had  a  mind  to  turn  and  fight,  then  dashed 
on  again  after  the  band.  When  at  twenty  yards 
distant  the  hunters  broke  with  a  sudden  rush  into 
the  herd,  the  living  mass  giving  away  on  all  sides 
in  their  heedless  career.  They  separated  on  enter 
ing,  each  one  selecting  his  own  game.  The  sharp 
crack  of  the  rifle  was  heard,  and  when  the  smoke 
and  dust,  which  for  a  moment  blinded  them,  had 
cleared  away,  three  fine  cows  were  rolling  in  the 
sand.  At  that  moment  four  fierce  bulls  charged 
on  Sidney,  goring  his  mustang  in  a  frightful  man 
ner,  and  would  probably  have  terminated  his  hunt 
ing  career,  had  not  the  sudden  shock  of  the  onset 
thrown  him  some  distance  over  his  mustang's  head. 
He  was  not  much  hurt,  and  before  the  buffaloes 
could  attack  him  again,  they  were  put  to  flight  by 
Howe  and  Lewis.  On  examining  the  animal 
they  soon  saw  he  could  not  live,  and  shot  him  to 
end  his  suffering. 

This  they  felt  was  an  unlucky  incident,  and  with 
saddened  hearts  turned  their  faces  campward, 
which  on  reaching  they  found  in  consternation  at 
the  prolonged  absence  of  Edward  and  Anne. 
They  had  gone  out  a  few  moments  after  the  hunters, 
Edward  to  fish  in  the  brook  by  which  they  had 


20  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

encamped,  and  Anne  to  gather  curious  plants  and 
flowers,  of  which  she  was  passionately  fond.  Mr. 
Duncan  had  been  in  search  of  them  and  came  up 
as  the  hunters  were  dismounting. 

"Have  you  found  them?"  was  asked  by  every 
one  in  a  moment,  as  he  came  up. 

"  No !  but  I  found  this,  and  this,  about  two 
miles  down  the  stream,"  said  he,  holding  up  a 
fading  wreath  of  wild  flowers,  and  the  skeleton  of 
a  fish  that  Edward  had  evidently  cut  away  to  bait 
his  hook  with. 

*-'  It  is  now  nearly  noon,  and  by  the  looks  of  that 
fish  and  those  flowers,  they  have  laid  in  the  sun 
three  hours.  Give  us  a  lunch,  Mary,  and  now  for 
the  dogs,  Lewis.  No  time  is  to  be  lost,"  said 
Howe. 

"  I  fear  the  worst,"  said  the  father  ;  "  I  saw 
signs  of  Indians." 

"  What  were  they  ?"  quickly  asked  the  Trapper. 

"A  raft  on  the  opposite  bank  of  the  stream." 

"  They  will  bring  them  back,  if  they  have  taken 
them,"  said  Howe,  to  which  the  surmise  was  not 
new,  for  it  had  occurred  to  him  the  moment  he 
found  the  children  were  gone,  but  did  not  like  to 
say  so,  lest  he  should  raise  an  unnecessary  alarm. 
But  there  was  no  outcry,  no  lamentation  or  dismay, 
though  all  was  bustle  and  hurry.  They  knew  it 
was  time  to  act,  not  to  spend  their  time  in  useless 
sorrow. 

"Bring  up  two  mules,"  said  Howe,  filling  his 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     21 

pockets  with  bread  and  cheese,  which  he  told 
Lewis  to  do  also,  "  for,"  said  he,  "  we  may  not 
come  in  to  supper,  certainly  not  unless  we  find 
them." 

"  I  will  go  with  you,"  said  the  father.  v 

"And  I,"  said  Sidney,  decidedly. 

"  No  :  a  sufficient  force  is  necessary  here ;  you 
will  take  care  of  the  camp,  and  if  you  hear  the 
report  of  three  guns  in  succession,  bring  the  horses, 
which  must  be  fed  immediately,"  said  the  Trapper. 
"But,  if  we  do  not  have  to  go  a  long  distance, 
the  mules  will  do." 

"How  will  you  know  whether  they  are  lost  or 
have  been  carried  off  by  savages,"  asked  the 
mother,  and  though  no  coward,  she  shuddered  and 
turned  white  as  she  asked  the  question. 

"  Easily  enough  known,  when  once  on  the 
ground.  I  know  the  red-skins  as  thoroughly  as  I 
do  my  rifle.  Here  Buff,  here  Lion,"  cried  the 
Trapper,  calling  two  noble  bloodhounds  to  him — 
"Now,  Mary,"  he  continued,  "give  me  a  pair  of 
Edward's  and  Anne's  shoes,  that  they  have  worn." 
They  were  given  him,  and  taking  the  hounds  by 
the  collar,  he  made  them  smell  the  shoes  until 
they  got  the  scent,  then  leading  them  to  the  bank 
of  the  stream  pointed  to  them  the  tracks  made  in 
the  morning. 

"They  have  it!  they  have  it!"  shouted  the 
family,  as  the  hounds,  with  their  noses  to  the  ground, 
led  off  in  fine  style. 


22  THE   WANDERERS;    OR, 

"  Take  Prince  and  Carlo  in  the  leash,  Lewis,  and 
fasten  it  to  your  saddle,  then  mount  and  away," 
cried  the  Trapper,  throwing  himself  into  his  saddle, 
and  giving  the  mule  the  spur,  he  was  rapidly  follow 
ing  in  their  wake. 

Two  hours  passed,  when  the  signals  were  given 
for  the  horses.  Sidney  saddled  them,  took  a  basket 
of  provisions  which  Mrs.  Duncan  had  put  up  with 
her  usual  thoughtfulness  for  others,  and  started  in 
the  direction  from  which  the  firing  proceeded. 

Edward  and  Anne,  in  the  morning,  had  followed 
the  course  of  the  stream  as  far  down  as  their  fa 
ther  had  traced  them,  Edward  whiling  away  the 
time  in  drawing  the  finny  tribes  from  their  element, 
Anne  in  weaving  in  wreaths  the  gorgeous  tinted 
wild  flowers,  sweet  scented  violets,  and  glossy  green 
of  the  running  pine.  The  children  heeded  not 
time,  nor  the  distance  they  were  placing  between 
themselves  and  the  camp,  but  wandered  on.  The 
wild  birds  were  trilling  the  most  delicious  music, 
which  burst  on  the  ear  enchantingly,  and  was  the 
only  sound  that  broke  the  solemn  stillness  that 
reigned  around,  save  the  soft  gurgling  of  the  water, 
as  it  glided  over  its  pebbly  bed.  The  forest  was 
dense,  the  foliage  above  them  shielding  them  from 
the  sun,  while  the  bank  was  smooth,  mossy,  and 
thickly  studded  with  wild  spring  flowers,  now  in  all 
the  luxuriance  of  their  natural  loveliness.  When 
they  came  to  the  bank  of  the  stream  where  their 
father  lost  their  track,  they  had  their  curiosity 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTEKN  WILDS.     23 

excited  by  a  grove  of  willows  on  the  opposite  side, 
in  the  midst  of  which  they  could  discern  trunks 
of  large  trees  piled  up  systematically,  with  a  quan 
tity  of  rubbish  laying  around.  Thoughtlessly  they 
resolved  to  cross  over.  The  stream  was  about 
forty  feet  wide,  but  very  shallow,  not  over  three 
feet  deep  at  any  point,  and  in  many  places  not 
more  than  two.  But  in  order  to  get  over,  it  was 
necessary  to  make  a  raft.  Edward  was  at  no  loss 
how  to  begin ;  he  had  too  often  seen  his  father 
make  temporary  rafts  to  hesitate.  Indeed,  he 
looked  upon  it  as  a  thing  too  small  to  be  of  much 
importance.  Collecting  two  as  large  pieces  of  drift 
wood  as  he  could  manage,  he  drew  them  to  the 
bank,  collected  fallen  limbs  and  brush  wood,  laying 
them  across  the  drift  wood,  until  he  found,  by 
walking  upon  it,  that  it  would  sustain  their  weight ; 
then  seating  Anne  in  the  centre,  and  with  a  long 
pole  in  his  hand,  placed  himself  beside  her,  and 
with  the  end  of  his  pole  pushing  against  the  bank, 
launched  his  strange  looking  craft  into  the  stream, 
their  weight  pressing  against  the  water  and  its 
density  resisting  the  pressure,  kept  the  raft  to 
gether.  Slowly  but  securely  they  moved  along; 
by  pressing  the  pole  against  the  bed  of  the  river  he 
propelled  it  until  they  finally  reached  in  safety  the 
opposite  bank,  where,  drawing  their  raft  a  little  out 
of  water,  that  it  might  not  float  out  of  their  reach 
into  the  stream,  they  prepared  to  explore  the 
grove  of  willows  that  had  drawn  them  thither. 


24  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

It  was  the  sight  of  this  raft  across  the  stream 
that  caused  Mr.  Duncan's  alarm  about  the  Indians. 

On  entering  they  found  a  large  space  cleared 
of  its  primitive  growth,  in  the  centre  of  about  three 
acres,  which  was  slightly  overgrown  with  stunted 
shrubs,  but  the  willows  that  formed  the  grove  were 
of  gigantic  proportions,  many  of  them  three  and  a 
half,  and  some  four  feet  in  diameter 

In  the  centre  of  the  clearing,  was  an  immense 
fort,  evidently  built  of  the  willows  that  had  been 
felled  to  clear  the  space.  The  logs  had  been  cut, 
straightened,  and  made  to  fit  each  other,  with 
some  sharp  instrument,  the  corners  being  smoothly 
jointed,  making  the  whole  structure  solid  and  im 
pregnable  to  gun-shot  or  arrows.  What  had  evi 
dently  been  the  door  was  torn  away,  and  lay 
mouldering  on  the  ground.  The  whole  structure 
was  apparently  very  old,  and  had  been  long  de 
serted.  The  grass  was  growing  within  the  enclo 
sure,  with  weeds  and  briars,  while  the  logs  that 
formed  it  were  covered  with  moss,  and  were  crumb 
ling  to  decay. 

The  children's  curiosity  was  now  blended  with 
an  absorbing  interest,  and  Anne  longed  to  follow 
Edward  into  the  enclosure,  but  hesitated  until  he 
called  out,  "  Only  look !  Anne !  what  can  this 
be  ?"  Then  forgetting  all  her  timidity,  she  hastened 
to  see  what  he  was  dragging  out  of  the  rubbish,  and 
as  he  held  it  up  triumphantly  for  her  inspection, 
she  looked  on  with  wonder  and  amazement. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     25 

"  It  is  a  huge  plate  cover ;  here  is  the  handle," 
said  Anne,  turning  it  round  with  eagerness. 

"  Hardly  that,"  said  her  brother  ;  "  this  is  two 
feet  across,  and  is  hardly  the  right  thing  for  a 
plate  cover ;  it  is  made  of  some  metal." 

"We  will  take  it  home,"  said  Anne;  "father 
and  uncle  Howe  will  know  what  it  is,  don't  you 
think  so  ?" 

But  Edward  was  not  listening,  and  did  not  an 
swer.  He  was  digging  down  where  he  had  found 
the  thing,  and  came  to  a  quantity  of  arrow  heads, 
evidently  made  of  the  same  material  as  the  other, 
but  of  what  it  was  he  could  not  determine.  Anne, 
with  a  strong  stick  in  her  hand,  commenced  search 
ing,  and  soon  came  upon  what  they  knew  to  be  a 
stone  mortar,  for  they  had  often  seen  them  before. 

Anne  now  began  to  complain  of  hunger,  and 
Edward  said  he  would  give  her  a  treat,  Indian- 
fashion,  to  celebrate  their  arrival  into,  as  he  face 
tiously  said,  an  Indian  palace  ! 

"  But  what  can  you  give  ?  We  brought  nothing 
with  us ;  besides  we  have  been  out  quite  as 
long  as  we  ought  to,  and  had  better  return  im 
mediately." 

"  Oh,  no ;  we  have  not.  You  know  the  camp 
will  not  move  to-day,  and  I  intend  to  make  a  day's 
work  of  it." 

"  We  certainly  must  return ;  they  will  be  alarmed 
about  us.  Come,  let  us  go  back." 

"  Not  until  we  have  the  feast.    Now  keep  quiet, 


26  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

Anne,  until  that  is  over,  and  then  I  will  return 
with  you." 

"  A  funny  feast  it  will  be,  composed  of  nothing." 
"  A  finny  feast  it  is  to  be,  composed  of  fish. 
Now  see  how  I  will  make  a  fire."  And  taking  a 
flint  he  had  found,  he  struck  his  pocket  knife  blade 
slant-wise  against  it,  when  it  emitted  sparks  of  fire 
in  profusion,  which,  falling  on  a  sort  of  dry  wood, 
known  to  woodmen  as  "  punk  wood,"  set  it  on 
fire,  which  Edward  soon  blew  into  a  blaze,  and  by- 
feeding  it  judiciously  a  fire  was  soon  crackling  and 
consuming  the  fuel  he  had  piled  on  it.  In  the 
mean  time  he  had  taken  the  fish  he  had  caught, 
dressed  and  washed  them  at  the  stream,  and  laying 
them  on  the  live  coals  until  one  side  was  done, 
turned  them  on  the  other  by  the  aid  of  a  long  stick 
he  had  sharpened  for  the  purpose,  and  when  done 
he  took  them  up  on  its  point,  and  laid  them  steam 
ing  on  a  handful  of  leaves  he  had  collected,  and 
presented  them  to  his  sister. 

Anne  was  sure  she  had  never  ate  fish  that  tasted 
BO  delicious,  a  conclusion  an  excellent  appetite 
helped  her  to  arrive  at.  Edward  was  highly  elated 
at  his  success,  and  laughed  and  joked  over  a  din 
ner  they  enjoyed  with  a  relish  an  epicure  might 
covet.  There  is  an  old  proverb  about  stolen 
waters  being  sweet ;  certainly  their  stolen  ramble 
and  impromptu  dinner  had  a  charm  which  com 
pletely  blinded  them  to  their  duty  to  their  parents, 
and  even  their  own  safety ;  for  Edward  proposed  they 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    27 

Bhould  take  a  short  ramble  on  the  other  side,  where 
they  were  to  try  if  they  could  discover  some  other 
ruins  like  those  at  the  fort,  and  overruling  the 
slight  opposition  Anne  made,  they  gathered  up  the 
relics  they  had  found,  and  moved  on  from  the 
stream  towards  the  deep  luring  shades,  that  were 
the  same  for  many  thousand  miles,  unbroken  by 
the  bound  of  civilization,  but  bewildering  by  its 
still  mystic  loveliness. 

On  they  went,  regardless  of  taking  any  notes 
or  landmarks  until  the  exhaustion  of  Anne  warned 
Edward  it  was  indeed  time  to  return.  Changing 
their  course  for  one  they  mistook  for  that  they  had 
come,  they  plunged  deeper  and  deeper  at  every 
step  into  the  woods,  without  discovering  their 
error,  until  they  knew  by  the  distance  they  had 
traversed  they  ought  to  have  reached  the  old  fort ; 
but  now  it  was  no  where  to  be  seen,  neither  were 
there  any  signs  of  a  river.  They  wandered  to 
and  fro,  hoping  every  moment  to  make  out  the 
true  direction  to  take,  yet  becoming  more  confused 
and  bewildered  at  every  step.  Finally,  Edward 
laid  his  ear  to  the  ground,  and  listening,  was  sure 
he  heard  the  faint  murmuring  of  water.  They 
hastened  on  towards  the  direction  whence  it  pro 
ceeded,  guided  by  the  sound,  until,  oh  joy  !  a 
stream  burst  upon  their  sight.  Reaching  its  banks, 
Edward  took  his  sister  in  his  arms,  plunged  into 
the  water,  and  was  soon  in  safety  on  the  opposite 
shore.  He  was  now  in  a  great  quandary,  for 


28  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

though  he  had  gained  what  he  supposed  to  be  the 
bank  he  had  left,  without  having  lost  time  in 
building  a  raft,  yet  he  knew  if  he  missed  his  way 
he  would  not  be  able  to  gain  the  camp  by  sunset, 
for  he  saw  by  the  long  falling  shadows  that  the 
sun  was  rapidly  descending. 

Anne  was  greatly  terrified,  and  wept  bitterly. 
"  Do  not  grieve,"  said  Edward,  "  they  will  of  course 
miss,  and  come  in  search  of  us,  if  we  do  not  get 
home  soon.  I  am  very  certain  we  are  very  near 
the  camp  already." 

"I  am  afraid  we  are  lost,"  Anne  replied, 
gobbing,  "and  if  we  are,  we  may  never  get  back 
again  !" 

"  Fie !  Anne,  don't  be  a  coward,  for  I  am  very 
certain  we  shall,  and  that  within  the  hour." 

"  How  can  you  be  certain  ?  you  do  not  even 
know  which  direction  to  take." 

"  Oh  !  yes  I  do  :  we  came  south,  and  of  course 
must  go  north  to  get  back  again." 

"  If  we  only  knew  which  way  was  north.  No 
stars  are  to  be  seen  to  indicate  it." 

"  Easily  enough  told, — come,  we  must  not  lose  a 
moment,  and  as  we  go  I  will  tell  you  an  unmis 
takable  sign." 

"  Oh !  I  am  so  weary  I  can  go  no  farther,"  and 
again  the  child  sobbed  bitterly. 

"Kever  mind,  I  am  not  tired,  and  can  help 
you,"  and  passing  one  arm  around  her  he  rendered 
her  great  assistance,  and  again  they  were  hurrying  on. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    29 

"  You  observe  these  trees,"  said  he ;  "  the  bark 
on  the  side  that  faces  the  way  we  are  going  is  quite 
smooth  and  even,  while  the  opposite  side  is  rough 
and  the  branches  jagged.  It  is  always  so  on  forest 
trees,  and  a  person  may  rely  on  this  as  a  natural 
sign,  when  he  has  none  other  to  go  by,  with  per 
fect  security.  I  have  heard  uncle  Howe  and  father 
say  that  they  have  repeatedly  lost  themselves  in 
the  woods,  but  by  following  in  one  direction  to  a 
given  point  they  could  soon  find  themselves  again." 

"  It  is  getting  so  very  dark.  Oh  !  Edward,  what 
shall  we  do  ?" 

"  The  first  of  every  thing  we  must  do  is,  to  keep 
up  our  courage." 

"  Hist !  what  is  that  ? — There  it  is  again  !  Oh  ! 
Edward,  let  us  run!  There!  there  it  is !"  screamed 
the  terrified  girl. 

Edward  turned  to  the  direction  indicated,  and  a 
wolf  was  crouching  with  glaring  eyes,  ready  to 
spring  upon  them.  Edward's  only  weapon  was  a 
pocket-knife,  one  of  those  long  two-edged  bladed 
weapons,  so  common  in  the  west ;  yet  he  did  not 
despair,  but  placing  Anne  behind  a  large  tree 
stationed  himself  before  it,  and  with  his  knife  open 
and  a  huge  club  he  awaited  the  approach  of  the 
wolf, 

It  soon  came.  The  wolf  was  lean  and  despe 
rate,  and  with  a  terrific  growl  he  bounded  for 
ward,  but  was  met  by  the  brave  boy,  who  sprang 
aside  as  he  came,  and  before  the  monster  could 
s* 


30  THE  WANDERERS;    OR, 

recover  his  leap,  Edward  had  dealt  him  several  deep 
and  deadly  blows.  Following  up  his  advantage  he 
sprang  at  the  wolf  with  his  knife,  plunging  it  again 
and  again  in  his  side.  The  brute  feeling  he  was 
being  conquered,  with  a  mighty  effort  turned  on 
Edward  with  jaws  extended,  and  would  have  done 
him  harm  had  not  Anne  sprung  forward  with  the 
circular  metallic  relic  they  had  found  at  the  fort, 
and  placed  it  before  her  brother.  This  drew  the 
attention  of  the  enraged  wolf  on  her ;  but  before 
he  could  spring,  Edward  had  felled  him  a  second 
time  to  the  ground,  where  he  soon  dispatched  him. 

It  was  now  too  dark  to  make  their  way  farther, 
and  Edward  was  forced  to  acknowledge  the  only 
hope  of  getting  to  camp  that  night,  lay  in  their 
being  found  by  his  friends  and  carried  back. 
Many  a  boy  would  have  been  discouraged,  but 
Edward  was  not  "  though  but  seventeen  he  was 
athletic  and  brave,  and  felt  that  he  was  answerable 
for  his  sister's  safety,  whom  he  had  led  into  this 
difficulty.  "I  can,"  said  he  to  himself,  "and  I 
will ;  and  where  there  is  a  will,  there  is  a  way." 

He  immediately  kindled  a  fire,  as  he  had  done 
in  the  morning,  in  order  to  keep  other  wild  beasts 
away,  as  well  as  to  prepare  some  supper;  then 
taking  his  line  he  soon  had  some  fine  fish,  (for 
he  was  on  the  river  bank  he  had  last  crossed,)  which 
he  broiled  on  the  coals. 

He  could  not  shut  his  eyes  to  the  terrible  truth 
that  they  were  in  a  very  dangerous  place;  for, 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    31 

although  they  piled  on  fuel  to  frighten  the  beasts, 
yet  they  could  hear  the  fierce  growl  of  the  wolf, 
the  yell  of  the  panther,  and  their  stealthy  tread, 
and  see  their  eyes  flash  and  glare  in  the  surround 
ing  gloom.  The  smell  of  the  broiling  fish  seemed 
to  have  collected  them,  and  sharpening  their  vora 
cious  appetites,  made  them  desperate.  To  add  to 
the  difficulty  of  the  children,  the  fuel  was  getting 
scarce  around  the  fire,  and  they  dared  not  go  away 
from  it,  for  it  would  be  running  into  the  very  jaws 
of  their  terrible  besiegers. 

"  We  must  get  up  into  a  tree,  Anne,"  said  Ed 
ward  :  "  it  is  now  our  only  hope." 

"  Then,  Edward,  there  is  no  hope  for  me  ;  I  can 
not  climb,  but  you  can.  Save  yourself  while  you 
can !" 

"No,  Anne,  these  monsters  shall  never  have  you 
while  I  live  ;  never  fear  that.  I  know  you  cannot 
climb  of  yourself,  but  I  can  get  you  there.  We 
must  make  a  strong  cord  somehow.  My  fishing-line 
doubled  twice  will  help,  and  here  is  a  tree  of  lea 
ther-wood  ;*  this  is  fortunate,  I  can  now  succeed." 

Collecting  together  all  the  fuel  he  could,  he  piled 
it  on  the  fire,  then  taking  his  knife,  stripped  off 
the  leather-wood  bark,  and  tying  it  around  Anne's 
waist,  with  the  other  end  in  his  hand,  he  climbed 
up  to  the  lowest  limb,  and  then  cautiously  drew 
ner  up  after  him.  Seating  her  securely  on  that 

*  Dirca  palustris,  a  very  tough  shrub,  of  the  Thymala- 
ece  speciea,  growing  in  the  deep  forests. 


32  THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

limb,  he  climbed  higher  up,  drawing  her  after  him, 
until  he  reached  a  secure  place,  where  he  seated 
her,  taking  the  precaution  to  fasten  the  cord  that 
was  around  her  to  the  tree.  It  was  a  large  hem 
lock  tree,  and  the  limbs  being  very  elastic,  he  pro 
ceeded  to  weave  her  a  bed,  that  she  might  take 
some  repose,  for  the  poor  child  was  wearied  with 
fright  and  fatigue.  Disengaging  part  of  the  cord 
from  her,  he  bent  together  some  limbs,  and  fast 
ened  them  securely  with  the  leather-wood  string  ; 
he  then  broke  some  smaller  branches,  and  inter 
laced  them  with  the  larger  ones,  until  he  had  made 
a  strong  and  quite  comfortable  bed.  In  this  sin 
gular  couch  he  placed  Anne,  where  she  soon  fell 
asleep. 

Gradually  the  fire  died  away,  and  nearer  and 
nearer  their  dreadful  enemies  approached,  until 
they  came  to  the  carcass  of  the  dead  wolf,  which 
they  tore  into  pieces  and  devoured,  amidst  fright 
ful  growlings  and  fightings.  When  nothing  but  the 
bare  bones  were  left,  they  surrounded  the  tree  in 
whose  friendly  branches  the  children  had  taken  re 
fuge,  and  kept  up  a  continued  howl  through  the 
night.  Edward  sat  on  a  limb  by  his  sister  through 
the  njght,  his  knife  ready  for  use,  wondering  if 
ever  there  was  a  night  so  long  before.  To  him  it 
seemed  as  though  day  would  never  dawn  ;  and  when 
he  espied  the  first  faint  glimmer  in  the  east,  his 
heart  bounded  with  gratitude  that  he  had  escaped 
the  perils  of  the  night.  But  would  the  wolves  go 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     33 

away  with  the  darkness  ?  alas  !  they  did  not,  but 
still  prowled  around,  so  that  they  did  not  dare  to 
descend  from  their  place  of  security. 

Howe  and  Lewis  had  discovered  the  place  where 
the  children  had  ate  their  dinners  at  the  fort,  and 
had  traced  them  until  they  came  to  the  place 
where  they  first  found  they  had  missed  their  way. 
Here  the  hounds  became  perplexed  in  conse 
quence  of  the  children  having  doubled  their  track, 
and  were  unable  to  make  out  the  path.  After 
some  delay  it  was  again  found,  and  followed  to 
the  river  bank,  which  Howe  hesitated  to  cross,  as 
it  was  now  quite  dark ;  accordingly  they  encamped 
for  the  night.  At  dawn  the  next  morning  they 
crossed  the  river ;  the  dogs  were  turned  loose,  and 
after  a  few  moments  they  set  off  at  a  rapid  pace 
in  one  direction ;  Howe  and  Lewis  followed,  and 
came  in  sight  in  time  to  see  the  dogs  give  battle  to 
the  wolves  that  were  watching  the  children  in  the 
tree. 

"Our  rifles  are  needed  there,"  said  Howe,  as 
his  practised  glance  took  in  the  combat,  and  drawing 
his  eye  across  his  trusty  gun,  a  sharp  crack  was 
heard,  and  a  wolf  was  felled  to  the  ground.  Again 
it  was  heard,  and  another  bit  the  dust.  Lewis  had 
not  been  idle ;  he  too  had  brought  down  two  of 
them,  and  the  remainder  fled,  with  the  hounds  in 
pursuit. 

The  children's  joy  I  will  not  attempt  to  describe, 
as  they  saw  their  rescuers  approach,  nor  yet  the 
C 


34  T  ii  E  W  A  x  D  E  R  E  R  s  ;  o  R  , 

agony  of  the  parents,  as  the  night  wore  away  and 
the  absent  ones  came  not.  Lewis  took  his  sister 
in  his  arms,  holding  her  on  the  saddle  before  him, 
and  bore  her  back  to  camp.  She  would  not  relin 
quish  the  trophies  found  at  the  fort,  which  she  had 
purchased  so  dearly,  but  carried  them  with  her. 

"  My  children,  how  could  you  wander  away  so, 
when  you  well  knew  the  dangers  of  the  woods  ?" 
said  the  father,  when  they  were  once  more  safely  in 
the  camp. 

"  It  was  not  Anne's  fault,  father  :  do  not  blame 
her.  I  persuaded  her  to  cross  the  river,  and  after 
leaving  the  old  Indian  fort,  somehow  we  got  turned 
around,  and  instead  of  recrossing  the  river,  we 
went  on  and  crossed  over  another  stream,"  said 
Edward. 

"Neither  was  it  all  Edward's  fault,"  replied 
Anne ;  "  I  wanted  to  see  what  was  in  the  Willow 
Grove,  and  when  once  there  the  woods  were  so 
shady  and  looked  so  cool  and  inviting — 

"  Wolves  and  all,  sister?"  said  Benny. 

"  The  wolves  were  not  there  then  ;  nothing  but 
birds  and  squirrels,  and  such  bright  flowers  and — " 

"  Were  you  not  very  much  frightened,  when 
you  found  you  had  lost  yourselves  ?"  asked  Jane. 

"  Oh  !  yes  ;  and  when  the  wolf  jumped  at  Ed 
ward,  I  thought  we  should  never  see  any  of  you 


"  Where  is  your  '  plate  cover'  you  used  so  ef. 
fectually,"  said  Edward,  "  for  I  want  you  all  to 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    85 

know  that  when  the  wolf  was  getting  the  better  of 
me,  Anne,  usually  so  timid,  suddenly  became  very 
courageous,  and  with  this  for  a  weapon  turned  the 
brute's  attention  on  herself,  and  thus  perhaps  saved 
my  life." 

"  Give  me  Anne's  'plate  cover  ;'  "  said  the  father, 
"  I  am  curious  to  examine  what  seems  to  have 
played  so  active  a  part  in  your  adventure." 

"  A  curious  thing,  very,"  said  he,  examining  it 
closely.  "  Howe,  did  you  ever  come  across  anything 
like  it  in  your  wanderings  ?  It  is  heavy,  evidently 
of  some  kind  of  metal." 

"  Once,  and  once  only.  But  its  description 
would  be  a  long  story.  Scrape  away  the  rust, 
Duncan,  and  see  if  it  is  made  of  copper." 

Mr.  Duncan  cut  away  a  thick  scale  of  corroded 
metal,  then  scraping  it  with  a  knife  a  pure  copper 
plate  was  exposed  to  view. 

"I  thought  so,"  said  Howe.  "It  is  a  strange 
story,  but  I  will  tell  you  all  I  know  of  it.''^ 


86 


THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 


Howe's  Story  of  a  singular  piece  of  Metal. 

IN  compliance  with  Mr.  Duncan's  wish  Howe  re 
lated  the  story  of  the  singular  piece  of  metal  he  had 
seen,  similar  to  the  one  they  had  discovered. 

"  Some  twenty  years  ago,"  said  he,  "  my  father 
and  I  carried  on  an  extensive  traffic  with  the  In 
dians  around  Lake  Superior  for  furs,  often  heing 
gone  a  year  on  our  expeditions,  during  which  time 
we  lived  entirely  with  the  Indians,  when  not  in  some 
inhabited  region,  by  ourselves,  which  we  often  were, 
for  a  trapper  penetrates  and  brings  to  light  hidden 
resources,  of  which  the  Indian  never  dreams. 
During  one  of  these  excursions,  we  had  been 
struck  with  the  singular  appearance  of  an  old  man, 
tottering  with  age,  who  belonged  to  the  wigwam  of 
the  Indian  chief  with  whose  people  we  were  trad 
ing.  His  thin  hair,  falling  from  the  lower  part  of 
his  head,  was  long,  curling  and  white,  leaving  the 
top  bald,  and  the  scalp  glossy.  His  beard  was 
very  heavy,  parting  on  the  upper  lip,  and  combed 
smoothly  and  in  waving  masses,  fell  on  his  breast. 
His  must  have  been  a  powerful,  athletic  frame  in 
his  manhood,  for  when  I  saw  him  he  was  over 
seven  feet  high,  and  though  feeble  and  tottering, 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    37 

his  frame  was  unbent,  and  his  eye  was  blue  and 
glittering,  with  a  soul  his  waning  life  could  not 
subdue.  His  features,  as  well  as  complexion,  were 
totally  unlike  the  rest  of  the  tribe.  His  forehead 
was  broad  and  high,  his  chin  wide  and  prominent, 
his  lips  full,  with  a  peculiar  cast  about  them  I 
had  never  seen  on  any  other  human  being,  giving 
the  impression  of  nobleness  mingled  with  a  hope 
less  agony  and  sorrow.  Such,  at  least,  was  the  im 
pression  made  on  my  mind,  which  time  has  never 
effaced.  He  was  a  strange  old  man,  with  such  a 
form  and  face,  and  so  unlike  any  other  human 
being,  that  his  very  presence  inspired  the  heart 
witii  feelings  of  reverence.  The  Indians  have  no 
beard.  This  fact  impressed  ITS  with  the  idea  that 
he  was  a  white  man ;  but  when  I  compared  him  to  the 
white  race,  he  was  as  unlike  them  as  the  Indians. 
Singular  in  all  his  ways  and  manners,  he  seemed  a 
being  isolated  from  every  human  feeling  or  sym 
pathy. 

"  My  father  said  he  had  known  this  man  for 
thirty-five  years,  and  when  he  first  saw  him  he  was 
old,  but  then  there  was  a  woman  with  him,  whom 
he  tenderly  cherished,  and  who,  but  a  few  years 
before,  died  of  extreme  old  age.  Otherwise  he 
knew  nothing  more  of  them,  as  he  never  sought  to 
learn  farther  than  what  the  chief  had  told  him. 
When  he  asked  who  they  were,  he  was  answered  that 
they  were  all  that  was  left  of  a  nation  their 
ancestors  had  conquered  so  many  moons  ago,  and 

4 


88  THEWANDEBERS;OR 

the  chief  caught  a  handful  of  sand,  to  designate  the 
moons  by  the  grains. 

"  I  was  more  deeply  impressed  with  the  sight  of 
this  old  man  than  I  can  describe  ;  and  what  I 
heard  of  him  only  deepened  the  impression,  until  it 
haunted  me  continually.  Who  was  he  ?  How 
came  he  here  ?  And  where  came  he  from  when  he 
came  here?  Who  were  his  kindred,  and  of  what 
race  and  nation  was  he  ?  These  were  questions 
that  I  asked  myself  day  after  day,  but  was  unable 
to  answer  them.  I  resolved  to  find  out,  and  at 
tempted  to  make  friends  with  him  as  the  most 
tangible  way  of  succeeding.  He  was  reserved  and 
haughty,  and  I  doubted  my  success;  but  I  was 
agreeably  surprised  when  he  deigned  to  receive 
and  converse  with  me,  though  at  the  same  time  he 
treated  me  with  a  degree  of  contempt  by  no  means 
agreeable  ;  yet  it  came  from  him  with  such  a  glance 
of  pity  in  his  eye  as  if  he  earnestly  commiserated 
my  inferiority,  that  I  half  forgave  him  at  the  mo 
ment.  He  conversed  about  everything  save  the 
one  subject  nearest  my  heart — himself.  But  on 
this  point  he  was  silent,  and  when,  day  after  day, 
I  entreated  him  to  give  me  a  history  of  himself, 
the  thought  seemed  to  call  up  such  agonizing  re 
collections  as  to  make  every  renewal  of  the  subject 
difficult  for  me  and  painful  to  him. 

"  Many  months  went  by,  but  as  yet  I  was  no  far 
ther  advanced  than  at  first,  on  the  one  great  sub 
ject  of  which  I  so  longed  to  be  familiar.  I  fancied 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     89 

of  late  the  old  man  had  become  more  taciturn  and 
reserved  than  formerly,  showing  a  disinclination  to 
converse  on  any  subject,  and  I  could  not  avoid  seeing 
his  steps  grow  slower ;  he  took  less  exercise  than 
had  been  his  custom,  and  I  saw  plainly  he  was 
passing  away.  Then  I  feared  he  would  never  re 
lent  ;  that  death  would  come  upon  him  and  his  his 
tory  remain  unknown. 

"  One  evening,  after  I  had  in  vain  endeavored  to 
gain  access  to  the  old  man  through  the  day,  I 
wandered  out  and  stood  on  a  high  cliff,  against 
whose  base  the  waves  of  the  lake  beat  with  a  sul 
len  roar ;  and  looking  far  away  over  the  turbulent 
surface  of  this  prince  of  inland  seas,  was  wondering 
if  ever  its  waters  would  become  tributary  to  the  will 
of  my  race,  or  if,  as  now,  the  canoe  of  the  Indian  waa 
all  the  vessel -that  should  breast  its  rugged  waves. 
The  place  where  I  stood  was  a  sort  of  table,  or 
level  rock,  the  highest  peak  of  the  cliff,  rising  in  a 
cone-like  shape,  some  thirty  feet  above.  Below  it 
was  irregular,  and  the  path  to  the  place  where  I 
stood  tortuous,  difficult,  and  dangerous  ;  but  when 
once  there,  one  of  the  grandest  views  on  the  whole 
lake  was  presented.  I  had  not  been  there  long, 
when,  hearing  a  footstep  approach,  and  thinking  it 
a  dangerous  place  to  be  caught  in  if  it  should  be 
an  unfriendly  Indian,  I  caught  hold  of  some  shrubs 
growing  in  the  crevices  of  the  rock,  and  silently 
let  myself  down  a  few  feet  below  the  table,  whose 
overhanging  rock  I  knew  would  protect  me  from 


40  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

observation,  and  where  I  could  have  a  full  view  of 
the  rock  by  looking  through  the  shrubs,  by  whose 
friendly  aid  I  had  descended  to  my  retreat. 

"  I  had  scarcely  secreted  myself  when,  to  my  as 
tonishment,  the  old  man  advanced  slowly  up  the 
path,  his  labored  breathing  showing  :how  painful  to 
him  was  the  exertion.  Fearing  no  harm  I  was 
soon  by  his  side,  begging  him  to  lean  on  me  and  to 
allow  me  to  assist  him.  He  looked  down  on  me 
with  a  peculiar  expression,  akin  to  that  I  should 
express  should  Benny  here  insist  on  going  out  buf 
falo  hunting,  and  which  annoyed  me  exceedingly, 
of  which  he,  however,  took  no  notice. 

"After  standing  with  folded  arms,  looking  intently 
over  the  water  towards  the  far  south,  he  turned  to 
me  and  said : 

"'  It  shall  be  even  so.  Come  hither,  son  of  a 
degenerate  race,  and  learn  the  secrets  of  the  past. 
Long  before  your  race  knew  this  continent  ex 
isted,  my  people  were  in  the  vigor  and  glory  of  na 
tional  prosperity.  From  the  extreme  north,  where 
the  icebergs  never  yield  to  the  sun,  through  the 
variations  of  temperature  to  the  barren  rocks  in 
the  farthest  south,  were  ours,  all,  from  ocean 
to  ocean !' 

"He  paused  for  a  moment,  as  if  endeavoring  to 
recall  some  half-forgotten  facts,  then  proceeded  in 
a  sorrowful  tone. 

"'But  troubles  came.     Our  kings  had  fostered 
different  races  on  their  soil,  who  were  at  first 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    41 

but  a  handful,  and  who  had  at  two  different  pe 
riods  been  driven  by  winds  on  our  shore.  The 
first  that  were  thus  cast  on  our  hospitality  were 
partially  civilized  in  their  ways,  and  though  far 
removed  above  the  brute,  were  not  like  us ;  so 
wide  was  the  difference  that  an  intermarriage  with 
them  would  have  been  punished  with  death.  They 
were  human,  and  therefore  protected,  their  in 
significance  being  their  greatest  friend  ;  for  my  an 
cestors  no  more  thought  of  laying  tribute  on  them, 
even  when  they  came  to  number  themselves  by  thou 
sands,  than  you  would  on  an  inferior  race.  The 
other  race  were  savages  of  the  worst  character  ; 
more  savage  than  beasts  of  prey,  and  so  they  mul 
tiplied  and  became  strong,  and  even  preyed  upon 
themselves.  Thus  our  forests  became  filled  with 
beasts  in  the  shape  of  man,  and  our  districts  with 
an  imbecile  race.  Centuries  rolled  onward,  and 
the  savages  multiplied  and  grew  audacious.  They 
even  penetrated  our  cities  and  preyed  upom  us,  while 
we,  paralyzed  by  such  acts  of  ingratitude,  were 
weakened  by  what  should  have  made  us  strong. 
We  passively  beheld  a  loathsome  reptile,  that  might 
at  first  have  been  crushed  in  an  hour,  thrive  to  be 
come  a  monster  to  devour  us. 

"At length,  but,  alas!  too  late,  we  awoke  to  the 
danger  of  our  situation.  We  drove  them  from  our 
cities  to  the  mountains,  but  ere  we  could  take  ac 
tive  measures  to  prevent  a  recurrence  of  these  out 
rages,  the  other  race  we  had  fostered  started 

4* 


42  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

up  like  a  swarm  of  locusts,  and  declaring  them 
selves  our  equals,  demanded  to  be  recognized  as 
such.  So  preposterous  was  this  demand,  that  we 
were  at  first  disposed  to  treat  it  only  as  the  sug 
gestion  of  a  disordered  intellect,  but,  of  course, 
could  never  comply  with  so  degrading  a  request, 
for  nothing  we  could  do  could  invest  them  with 
strength,  intellect,  or  form  like  ours.  Soon  after 
our  refusal  they  too  grew  audacious,  and  forming 
a  league  with  the  savages,  set  up  a  king  whom  they 
said  should  make  laws  and  govern  the  land. 
Then  commenced  a  terrible  war  of  extermination. 
This  whole  continent  was  drenched  with  blood. 
We  fought  to  save  our  homes  and  our  country, 
they  to  gain  the  supremacy.  It  was  not  a  battle 
of  a  year  or  of  half  a  century.  As  many  years  as 
I  have  seen,  the  torrent  was  never  stayed,  and 
when  an  advantage  was  gained,  on  either  side, 
life  was  never  spared.  By  slow  degrees,  they  pos 
sessed  themselves  of  fortress  after  fortress,  and 
city  after  city :  we,  the  while,  growing  weaker, 
they  stronger,  until  we  were  compelled  to  take  re 
fuge  in  the  cities  of  our  king.  These  cities  were 
built  and  walled  with  granite,  and  we  supposed 
them  to  be  impregnable ;  and  laying  as  they  did 
in  the  centre  of  the  continent,  and  in  proximity 
to  one  another,  we  hoped  yet  to  withstand  them. 
But,  alas !  we  had  another  foe  to  encounter. 
Gaunt  hunger  and  famine  came  with  their  ghastly 
forms  and  bony  arms,  blighting  the  strong  and  the 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     43 

brave.  But  it  could  not  make  traitors  or  cowards 
of  us,  and  dying  we  hurled  defiance  at  our  foes. 
The  walls  of  our  cities  unmanned,  were  scaled — 
the  gates  thrown  open;  and^our  streets  filled  with 
the  murderers  whom  we  had  reared  to  exterminate 
us.  A  few  were  found  alive,  and  these  few  were 
saved  by  the  victors  that  the  arts  and  sciences 
might  not  die.  From  these  I  am  descended;  but 
though  we  refused  to  transmit  this  knowledge  to 
them,  they  treated  us  with  great  care,  hoping  that 
after  a  lapse  of  time  we  would  amalgamate  with 
them.  But  we  were  made  of  sterner  stuff  than 
that.  We  could  see  our  race  and  nation  blotted 
from  existence,  but  not  degraded.  After  the  lapse 
of  many  centuries  we  were  forgotten  in  the  strug 
gles  of  a  half  civilized  race  and  the  savages  for 
supremacy,  and  my  people  dying  out  year  by  year, 
are  all  gone  save  myself,  the  last  of  the  rightful 
owners  of  this  continent." 

As  the  old  man  concluded,  his  head  fell  forward 
on  his  breast  and  he  remained  silent  and  motion 
less  so  long,  that  I  feared  the  recalling  of  the  past 
had  been  too  great  a  task  for  him,  and  going  up  to 
him,  I  laid  my  hand  on  his.  Throwing  it  aside,  he 
said  :  "  Young  man,  I  have  told  you  of  the  past, 
and  now  there  is  a  page  of  the  future  I  will  unfold 
to  you.  Your  race  shall  possess  the  heritage  of 
my  ancestors.  And  as  the  savages  exterminated 
us,  so  shall  jjou  them.  But,  beware,  you  too  are 
fostering  a  serpent  that  at  last  will  sting,  and  per- 


44  THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

haps  devour  you."  "  The  arts  and  sciences  of  your 
race  speak  of  them;  were  they  like  ours,"  I  said, 
anxious  to  learn  more  of  this  strange  people : 
"Yours,"  he  replied  with  more  warmth  than  he 
had  exhibited,  "are  not  unlike  ours,  though  far  in 
ferior  to  them.  Your  race  boasts  of  discoveries 
and  inventions  !  ah  !  boy.  you  are  but  bringing  to 
light  arts  long  lost,  but  in  perfection  centuries  of 
centuries  before  your  people  ever  knew  of  this 
land." 

"  Is  there  any  proof  of  this  ?  is  there  nothing 
remaining  to  give  ocular  demonstration  of  these 
facts  ?"  I  asked. 

"A  few,  said  he.  Nothing  very  satisfactory, 
but  what  there  is,  you  shall  see." 

So  saying,  he  let  himself  down  to  the  same  spot 
where  I  had,  in  hiding  fiom  him,  I  following.  On 
removing  a  few  pieces  of  loose  rock  the  door  lead 
ing  to  a  cavern  was  visible,  which  we  entered.  It 
was  a  large  cave  running  back  into  a  lofty  arched 
room,  as  far  as  I  could  see  in  the  surrounding 
gloom.  The  old  man  took  a  couple  of  torches 
from  a  pile  that  lay  on  a  shelving  rock  close  by 
the  door,  lighted  them,  and  giving  one  to  me  bade 
me  follow.  The  farther  we  went  the  wider  and 
loftier  was  the  cave,  until  I  began  to  wonder  where 
it  would  end.  At  this  moment  he  paused  before  a 
stone  tablet  of  immense  proportions,  raised  about 
three  feet  from  the  floor,  the  ends  resting  on  blocks 
of  granite.  All  over  its  surface  was  hierogly- 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    45 

phics  engraved  in  characters  I  had  never  seen 
before,  though  I  have  often  found  similar  ones 
since. 

"  Here,  said  he,"  are  recorded  the  heroic 
deeds  of  our  race  while  fighting  to  save  our 
firesides  from  a  rapacious  foe.  Every  character 
is  a  history  in  itself.  Yet  your  race  know 
it  not ;  but  still  boast  of  sciences  you  do  not 
possess." 

"No,"  said  I,  "we  cannot  decypher  these  cha 
racters,  we  have  never  claimed  to  have  done  so ; 
but  if  you  can  give  me  a  key  to  them,  tell  me  how 
we  may  make  an  alphabet  to  it,  we  may  still  be 
able  to  do  so." 

"It  would  be  useless  for  me  to  do  so,"  said 
he,  with  his  old  manner  of  superiority,  "  your  in 
tellect  could  not  grasp  it ;  you  would  not  under 
stand  me." 

"  Try  me,"  said  I,  eagerly,  "  try  me  and  see." 

But  he  only  beckoned  me  away,  then  advancing 
a  few  paces  took  from  a  recess  in  the  rock,  a  heavy 
flagon  not  unlike  our  own  in  shape,  and  placing  it 
in  my  hand,  informed  me  that  their  vessels  for 
drinking  were  like  that,  varied  in  shape  and  size 
according  to  taste.  Holding  it  to  the  light,  I  was 
astonished  to  find  it  was  made  of  gold,  fine  and 
pure  as  any  I  had  ever  seen.  There  were  instru 
ments  of  silver,  also,  which  he  assured  me,  would 
carry  sound  many  miles,  and  others  of  glass  and 
silver  to  shorten  objects  to  the  sight  at  an  equal 


46  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

distance.  And  these,  said  he,  handing  me  some 
curious  shaped  vases  are  like  the  material  of  which 
•we  made  many  of  our  ornaments  to  our  dwelling. 
They  appeared  to  be  made  of  glass,  yet  they  were 
elastic.  He  said  the  material  was  imperishable. 
There  were  helmets,  shields,  curiously  shaped  wea 
pons,  chisels,  and  many  things  I  knew  not  the 
use  of,  all  made  of  copper,  among  the  rest  a  shield 
precisely  like  the  one  you  have,  Anne." 

"  Did  you  bring  nothing  away  ?  uncle,"  asked 
the  children. 

"No:  when  he  had  shown  me  all  he  desired  me 
to  see,  he  led  me  back  to  the  mouth  of  the  cave, 
and  motioning  me  out,  followed,  closing  the  open 
ing  he  had  made  and  ascending  to  the  table  where 
we  stood  before. 

"  Then  I  begged  the  old  man  to  tell  me  more 
of  his  race,  to  unfold  the  curtain  that  hung  like  a 
pall  between  them  and  us.  He  shook  his  head 
sadly,  and  standing  with  his  face  towards  the 
south,  communing  with  himself  awhile,  turned  to 
me,  and  said :  '  You  believe  in  a  God,  good  and 
evil,  rewards  and  punishments  ?' ' 

I  answered  in  the  affirmative. 

"  Would  you  hesitate  to  break  an  oath  taken  in 
the  name  of  the  God  in  which  you  believe  ?"  he 
asked. 

"  I  would  not  dare  to  commit  such  a  crime,"  1 
answered. 

"Then,  swear,"  said   he,  "that  what   I  have 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     47 

told  and  shown  ycru,  you  will  never  reveal  to  nu- 

man  being  by  word  or  sign." 

"  Oh,  no,  you  cannot  mean  that ;  leave  us  some 
clue  to  your  lost  race,"  I  entreated. 

"Yes,  swear,"  repeated  he  imperiously. 

"  No :  oh  !  no,  I  cannot.  Though  for  your 
sake,"  I  said,  "I  will  be  silent  any  reasonable 
number  of  years  you  shall  dictate  to  me." 

He  gazed  sternly  on  me  for  a  few  moments, 
then  said. 

"  Let  it  be  so.  When  I  have  passed  away  you 
are  absolved  from  your  oath." 

"You  will  teach  me  to  read  the  recorded  past," 
I  said  inquiringly,  and  tell  me  of  the  arts  now 
lost,  at  some  future  day  !" 

"  It  is  too  late,  my  days  are  spent,  he  said ;  then 
rousing  himself,  he  exclaimed,  in  a  voice  that  still 
rings  in  my  ears  :  '  Son  of  a  degenerate  race,  go 
over  this  whole  continent  and  there  trace  the  his 
tory  of  my  people.  Our  monuments  are  there, 
and  on  them  are  chiseled  our  deeds,  and  though 
we  moulder  in  the  dust,  they  can  never  die  ;  they 
are  imperishable.  Go  where  the  summer  never 
ends,  where  the  trees  blossom,  still  laden  with 
fruit,  and  there  we  once  were  mighty  as  these  for 
ests,  and  numerous  as  the  drops  in  this  lake  ;  there 
read  of  our  glory — but  not  of  our  shame — that  waa 
never  chiseled  in  our  monumental  pillars ;  it  is 
here,  (placing  his  hand  on  his  heart)  and  with  me 
must  die.  Go,  (said  he,  waving  with  his  hand  to- 


48          THE  WANDERERS,  OR, 

wards  the  path  that  ascended  the  table)  go,  and 
leave  the  last  of  a  mighty  race,  to  die  alone.  It 
is  not  fitting  you  should  be  here:  Go?  I  am 
called.' " 

I  obeyed  him  reluctantly,  but  I  never  saw  him 
again. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS      49 


/nnrtju 


Their  journey  continued — Finding  a  Prairie — Encamping  for  the 
Night — Singular  incident — A  Mirage  on  the  Prairie — Alarm  in 
the  Camp — The  Prairie  discovered  to  be  on  fire — Flight  to  the 
Sand  Hills — Their  final  escape — Search  for  water — Finding  a 
stream — Encampment 

THE  next  day  the  camp  was  struck  and  packed ; 
the  oxen,  rested  and  invigorated  by  roving  over 
and  cropping  the  rich  grasses  that  grew  in  luxuri 
ance  along  the  banks  of  the  river  by  which  they 
had  encamped,  moved  with  a  brisk  step  along  their 
shady  track,  while  the  voices  of  the  drivers  sounded 
musically,  reverberating  through  the  stillness  of  the 
forest.  Towards  noon  they  came  to  one  of  those 
singularly  interesting  geological  features  of  the 
west,  a  Prairie.  This  was  something  entirely  new 
to  the  younger  children,  who  had  never  been  far 
from  the  place  where  they  were  born,  and  it  very 
naturally  surprised  them  to  see  such  a  boundless 
extent  of  territory,  without  a  house,  barn,  or  fence 
of  any  kind — nothing  but  a  waving  mass  of  coarse 
rank  grass. 

"  Oh !  father,"  cried  little  Benny,  as  the  vast 
prairie  burst  on  his  sight,  "  see  what  a  great  big 

5  D 


50  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

farm  somebody  has  got !  But  where  does  he  live  ? 
I  don't  see  any  house." 

"  And  the  fences,  apple,  peach,  and  pear  trees  ?" 
said  Anne. 

"  It  is  not  a  farm ;  it's  a  big  pasture  kept  on 
purpose  to  feed  buffaloes  and  deer  in,"  said 
Martin. 

"  You  are  all  wrong,"  retorted  Lewis,  "  for 
though  buffaloes  and  deer  do  feed  on  the  prairie, 
it  is  not  kept  for  them  alone  ;  it  has  always  been 
60 — trees  will  not  grow  on  it." 

"  You,  too^-are  wrong,  Lewis,"  said  Mr.  Dun 
can.  "  Though  it  is  true  trees  will  not  grow  on  the 
prairie  now,  yet  it  was  not  always  so.  Geologists 
tell  us  that  the  vegetable  growth,  some  thousand 
years  ago  was,  in  many  respects,  different  from 
what  now  covers  the  solid  surface  of  our  earth. 
Changes  of  temperature  and  constituents  of  soil 
are  going  on  from  age  to  age,  and  correspondent 
changes  take  place  in  the  vegetable  kingdom. 
Over  large  tracks,  once  green  with  ferns,  stately 
trees  have  succeeded,  followed  in  their  turn,  in  the 
course  of  ages,  by  grosser  and  other  herbaceous 
plants." 

"According  to  that  theory,  after  a  regular 
course  of  time  has  elapsed,  these  rank  grasses  will 
be  succeeded  by  some  other  form  of  vegetable 
growth,"  remarked  Sidney. 

"  Certainly,"  replied  Mr.  Duncan.  "  When  one 
class  of  trees  has  exhausted  the  soil  of  appropriate 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    51 

pabulum,  and  filled  it  with  an  excrement  -which,  in 
time,  it  came  to  loathe,  another  of  a  different 
class  sprang  up  in  its  place,  luxuriated  on  the  ex 
crement  and  decay  of  its  predecessor,  and  in  time 
has  given  way  to  a  successor  destined  to  the  same 
ultimate  fate.  Thus,  one  after  another,  the  stately 
tribes  of  the  forest  have  arisen,  flourished,  and  fell, 
until  the  soil  has  become  exhausted  of  the  proper 
food  for  trees,  and  become  fitted  for  the  growth 
of  herbaceous  plants." 

After  pitching  their  camp  that  night,  the  child 
ren  in  rambling  round  it,  came  to  one  of  those  land 
marks  with  which  the  prairies  are  so  thickly  studded 
along  the  different  trails — a  grave.  Saddened 
at  the  thought  of  any  one  dying  in  that  lonely 
place,  they  gathered  around  it,  wondering  if  the 
hand  of  affection  soothed  his  last,  his  darkest  hour, 
if  tears  bedewed  his  resting  place,  or  whether  he 
died  unmourned,  unwept,  hurried  with  unseemly 
haste  beneath  the  sod,  and  only  remembered  by  a 
mother,  wife  or  sister,  who  a  thousand  miles  away 
vras  wondering  why  the  absent  one,  or  tidings  of 
him,  came  not. 

The  children  assembled  thus  in  a  group,  Howe 
drew  thither  also,  to  ascertain  what  they  had  found. 

"A  grave,"  said  he,  "ah!  poor  fellow,  he 
Bleeps  well  in  his  prairie  bed." 

"  Here  is  a  name  cut  in  this  bit  of  board  at  the 
head,  uncle,  but  it  is  done  so  badly  I  can't  make 
it  out,"  said  Martin. 


52  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

"Let me  try,"  said  Howe;  "it  is  plain  enough, 
sure." 

"JOSHUA    CRANE 
"DIED 

"OCT.  20,  1834,  AGED  27." 

"  Now,  children,  would  you  like  to  see  Mr. 
Joshua  ?"  said  Howe. 

"Why,  uncle,"  said  they,  "how  can  you  make 
light  of  such  a  thing?" 

"  I  am  in  earnest ;  for,  from  various  indications 
about  it,  I  am  of  opinion  that  he  is  a  curious  fel 
low." 

Anne,  with  a  tear  in  her  eye,  cast  a  reproachful 
look  towards  her  uncle,  while  the  rest  were  too 
much  surprised  to  do  anything  but  stare  at  him  in 
wonder. 

"  Bring  me  a  crowbar  and  shovel,  Edward.  I 
find  I  must  convince  these  little  doubters  that  I 
am  really  in  my  senses." 

"  Oh,  uncle  !"  said  Jane,  "you  could  not  have 
the  heart  to  disturb  the  dead !" 

"  Bless  me,  child,  who  thinks  of  disturbing  the 
dead  ;  I  am  only  going  to  show  you  what  a  funny 
fellow  Joshua  ia.  Now,"  said  he,  raising  the 
crowbar,  "  if  Joshua  is  sleeping  here,  this  iron 
cannot  reach  him ;  but,  if  as  I  suspect,  why,  then, 
you  see" — and  down  went  the  crowbar  in  the  loose 
earth.  "  Now  give  me  the  shovel,"  said  he,  and 
commenced  removing  the  dirt,  the  children  look 
ing  on  in  astonishment.  He  soon  brought  to  the 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    53 

surface,  and  rolled  on  the  grass  a  barrel  of  brandy. 
The  broad  lonely  prairie  fairly  resounded  to  the 
shouts  and  laughter  of  the  children,  as  they  danced 
about  the  barrel ;  Howe  standing  by  enjoying  a 
deep  ha  !  ha  !  peculiarly  his  own. 

"  What  a  curiosity,  Joshua  is !  Who  would 
have  thought  of  finding  such  a  thing  there  ?" 

"It  is  a  rare  thing,  I  own,"  said  Howe,  "yet 
occasionally  resorted  to  when  oxen' have  given  out, 
or  died.  Sometimes  wagons  have  been  over-loaded, 
and  then  unable  to  make  their  way  over  the  rough 
roads,  some  heavy  article  is  taken  and  buried  with 
all  the  signs  of  a  grave  about  it,  to  prevent  its 
being  disturbed  and  stolen,  as  in  the  present  in 
stance.  Probably  the  owner  will  be  along  here  for 
it,  or  sell  it  to  some  one  who  will  come  for  it  in 
course  of  the  summer." 

"  Will  you  leave  it  here,  or  bury  it  again  ?" 

"  The  prize  is  mine ;  I  shall  carry  it  along  with 
me,"  said  Howe. 

"  That  would  not  be  right,"  rejoined  Martin. 
"  It  is  another  man's  property." 

"  Which  he  forfeited  by  false  pretences.  No, 
children,  whatever  found  without  an  owner  in  these 
wilds,  falls  to  the  finder  by  right,"  said  the  Trapper. 

"I  think  the  children  are  right,"  said  Mrs. 
Duncan,  who  had  come  hither  at  the  sound  of  their 
mirth. 

"  Suppose  the  owner  is  dead  and  never  comes 
for  it,"  said  Howe. 

5* 


54  THE  WAND  ERE  RS;  o  R 

"  It  in  no  wise  alters  the  case.  It  is  better  that 
it  never  finds  an  owner  than  possess  ourselves  of 
what  has  purposely  been  hid  from  us." 

"  Such  notions  are  right  and  proper  for  a  settle 
ment,  but  for  a  place  like  this,  it  is  carrying  it  to 
too  nice  a  point.'' 

"  The  rights  of  others  should  be  as  sacred  to  us 
in  one  place  as  another,"  replied  Mrs.  Duncan. 

"  Suppose  somebody  had  trapped  beaver  and 
foxes  in  some  particular  locality,  would  that  make 
the  animals  that  were  uncaught  in  that  locality  his 
own?" 

"  Certainly  not.  The  case  is  different ;  as  the 
beaver  uncaught  never  were  his,  he  had  no  claim 
on  them.  But  if  he  caught  a  hundred  beaver  and 
cured  the  skins,  and  secreted  them  in  some  place 
until  he  chose  to  sell  them,  it  would  be  decidedly 
dishonest  for  any  one  to  take  them  away  as  their 
own,  because  they  had  found  the  place  in  which 
they  were  hidden." 

"  I  believe  you  are  right,  Mary.  Joshua  shall 
be  reinterred,"  said  Howe,  rolling  the  barrel  in  its 
old  bed,  and  proceeding  to  cover  it. 

"Mother  is  always  right,"  cried  the  children,  as 
they  wended  their  way  back  to  camp. 

Early  the  next  morning,  as  they  were  moving 
over  the  prairie,  a  beautiful  vision  burst  on  their 
sight.  It  was  a  mirage  of  the  prairie.  As  the  sun 
rose  in  all  the  splendor  of  an  unclouded  sky  in  the 
east,  the  objects  in  the  west  became  suddenly  elon- 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     55 

gated  vertically,  the  long  rank  grass  stretching  to 
an  amazing  altitude,  while  its  various  hues  of  green 
were  reflected  with  vivid  accuracy.  As  the  emi 
grants  approached  the  optical  illusion,  it  gradually 
contracted  laterally  above  and  below  towards  the 
centre,  at  the  same  time  rapidly  receded  towards 
the  horizon,  until  it  assumed  its  original  aspect.  As 
the  sun  approached  the  meridian,  the  atmosphere 
become  so  intensely  warm  that  Mr.  Duncan  thought 
it  prudent  to  rest  until  it  began  to  descend,  to 
which  they  all  joyfully  assented,  as  their  oxen 
appeared  to  be  almost  overcome  with  the  heat. 
They  had  been  a  day  and  a  half  on  the  prairie, 
and  as  the  water  they  brought  with  them  would 
not  last  them  longer  than  the  next  morning,  they 
were  anxious  to  make  the  distance  to  the  hills, 
which  were  looming  faintly  before  them  in  the 
west,  where  they  were  suVe  of  finding  an  abundant 
supply.  Accordingly,  the  oxen  were  turned  loose, 
the  horses  and  mules  being  picketed,  and  all  re 
signed  themselves  to  the  disagreeable  necessity  of 
an  encampment  in  a  burning  noonday  sun  on  the. 
prairie,  with  not  even  a  shrub  to  shelter  them  from 
its  rays.  But  there  was  no  help  for  it,  the  oxen 
could  not  proceed  with  the  wagons,  and  they  were 
obliged  to  wait  until  the  heat  of  the  day  was  over. 
Towards  evening,  a  light  breeze  began  to  stir 
the  heated  air,  and  borne  on  its  wings,  came  also 
a  disagreeable  odor  caught  only  at  long  intervals, 
but  which  served  to  put  Howe  and  Mr.  Duncan  on 
their  guard. 


56  THE  WANDERERS;  OB, 

"  There  is  a  fire  on  the  prairie,  away  at  the 
north,"  said  Howe,  "  and  there  is  not  a  moment 
to  be  lost,  if  we  would  save  our  baggage,  cattle,  or 
even  our  lives !" 

"  It  is  true,  there  is  fire,  and  now  I  see  the 
smoke  away  yonder,  looking  like  a  thin  mist  against 
the  sky ;  should  it  blow  this  way,  our  only  refuge 
is  the  Sand  Hills,  that  I  know  lay  yonder  towards 
the  forest,"  said  Mr.  Duncan,  looking  intently  to 
wards  the  point  whence  the  odor  came. 

"  Saddle  the  horses  and  mules,  boys,"  said  Mr. 
Duncan,  "  and  place  Mary  and  the  children  on 
them.  Benny,  you  must  ride  with  your  mother, 
I  am  afraid  to  trust  you  alone  on  a  mule  chased 
by  fire.  You  must  sit  still,  my  boy,  and  keep  up 
your  courage ;  the  Sand  Hills  are  yonder,  not  more 
than  three  miles  over  the  plain  ;  you  see  them, 
Mary,"  he  continued,  "  but  do  not  mind  the  trail ; 
keep  your  horses  headed  direct  for  them,  and  ride 
for  your  lives.  I  do  not  think  there  will  be  any 
danger  for  any  of  us  ;  but  it  is  better  to  make  all 
ready  for  the  worst." 

"  But,  suppose  you,  with  the  oxen,  wagons,  and 
cows,  are  surrounded  with  fire,"  said  Mrs.  Duncan. 

"  We  will  do  our  best  in  the  emergency.  But 
I  hope  to  gain  the  hills  in  safety.  Perhaps  the 
wind  will  shift  and  blow  the  fire  in  another  direc 
tion.  We  must  hope  for  the  best,  doing  everything 
in  our  power  for  our  safety.  Now  go ;  give  the 
horses  and  mules  a  loose  rein." 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.      57 

And  away  over  the  plain  the  cavalcade  went, 
followed  by  the  wagon  as  fast  as  the  oxen  could 
travel,  but  the  progress  they  made  was  slow  in 
comparison  to  that  of  the  fire.  On  it  came,  and 
on  went  the  cattle,  goaded  by  the  drivers  at  first, 
but  at  last  catching  sight  of  the  heavy,  rolling 
wave  of  fire  that  was  sweeping  towards  them,  they 
started  into  a  gallop,  frightened  and  seeming  to 
comprehend  the  danger  that  menaced  them.  Mr. 
Duncan  saw  his  wife  and  children  gain  the  Sand 
Hills  in  safety,  and  then  the  smoke  and  half  con 
sumed  grass  filled  the  air,  hiding  the  rescued  from 
view  as  the  burning  wave  swept  toward  them,  mad 
dening  the  oxen  and  making  the  stout  hearts  of 
the  pioneers  quail,  as  the  burning  fragments  eddy 
ing  through  the  air,  fell  thick  and  fast  among 
them.  Prairie  dogs,  in  droves  went  howling  past, 
wolves  and  panthers  laying  their  bodies  close  to 
the  ground  in  their  rapid  leaps,  heeded  not  each 
other,  and  even  an  antelope  joined  in  the  flight 
unmolested,  from  their  common  foe.  Innumerable 
prairie  fowls  filled  the  air  with  their  cries ;  but, 
above  every  other  sound  arose  the  roar  and  crack 
ling  of  the  scorching  billowy  mass,  as  on,  still  on 
it  came,  now  rising  until  its  seething  flame  seemed 
to  touch  the  sky,  then  falling  a  moment  only  to 
rise  the  next  still  higher. 

A  prairie  on  fire  is  a  sublime  spectacle,  which 
those  who  have  had  the  good  fortune  to  see,  in  a 
place  of  safety,  will  not  soon  forget.  But  a  hor- 


58  THE  WANDERERS;    OR, 

rible  ordeal  it  is  for  those  who  are  overtaken  by 
the  raging  flame ;  for,  if  the  grass  is  dry,  with  a 
slight  breeze  to  fan  the  flame,  it  travels  with  the 
speed  of  a  whirlwind. 

Mr.  Duncan  could  not  abandon  his  noble  beasts 
in  the  extremity,  for  he  knew  if  left  to  themselves, 
unaccustomed  to  the  ground,  they  would  lose  them 
selves,  and  ensure  their  destruction ;  but,  in  keep 
ing  by  their  sides,  encouraging  them  by  his  pres 
ence  and  urging  them  on,  he  still  hoped  to  save 
them,  although  half  blinded  with  smoke  and  the 
hot  air  that  surrounded  them.  Howe  had  charge 
of  one  of  the  teams,  and  Sidney  the  other,  who, 
following  the  example  of  Mr.  Duncan,  stood  their 
ground  bravely,  resolving  to  share  the  fate  of  their 
cattle. 

Mrs.  Duncan  and  the  children,  from  their  hill 
of  refuge,  saw  with  terror  the  fearful  and  unequal 
race  on  the  plain  below,  until  they  were  entirely 
enveloped  in  smoke,  and  then  their  suspense  was 
harrowing  till  a  puff  of  wind  lifted  the  smoky 
cloud,  which  it  occasionally  would,  giving  them  for 
an  instant  a  glimpse  of  their  friends,  as  on  they 
came  towards  them  in  their  headlong  career.  But, 
as  nearer,  still  nearer  came  the  flames,  the  cloud 
became  too  dense  to  be  lifted  by  the  wind,  and  all 
was  one  circling,  eddying  wave,  hiding  every  ob 
ject  from  view.  A  few  moments  of  suspense,  dur 
ing  which  no  words  were  spoken,  and  then  bursting 
through  the  cloud  came  their  noble  oxen,  their 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    59 

tongues  dry  and  blackened  and  hanging  from  their 
mouths,  their  hair  scorched  from  their  sides,  and 
the  wagon  covers  on  fire,  while  the  drivers  feeling 
they  were  safe  sank  on  the  sand,  half  way  up  the 
hill  from  exhaustion. 

Mrs.  Duncan,  and  the  children,  were  soon  by  the 
wagons,  tearing  off  the  covers,  and  by  so  doing, 
saved  the  contents  from  burning.  Then  pouring 
water  over  and  down  the  the  throats  of  their  ex 
hausted  oxen,  they  were  soon  able  to  breathe  freely. 
In  the  meantime,  by  Mrs.  Duncan's  direction, 
Anne  had  taken  a  basin  of  water  and  bathed  the 
faces  and  hands  of  the  drivers,  so  that  they  were, 
though  quite  exhausted,  very  comfortable.  The 
iire  rolled  past  them  without  reaching  them  further, 
and  finally,  after  having  spent  itself  died  away, 
leaving  the  broad  prairie  that  was  at  noon  so  hea 
vily  covered  with  verdure,  a  blackened  plain. 

"This  is  a  pretty  fix  for  us  to  get  in,  Duncan," 
said  Howe,  as  the  fire  rolling  away,  left  them  clear 
of  smoke,  and  gave  them  a  full  view  of  their  posi 
tion.  "Here  we  are,"  he  continued,  "every  drop 
of  water  spent,  without  a  blade  of  grass  around  us, 
begrimmed  with  soot  and  smoke,  looking  worse  than 
any  Indians  I  ever  saw." 

*'  We  ought  to  be  thankful,"  said  Mr.  Duncan, 
"  that  no  lives  are  lost.  We  have  escaped  better 
than  we  had  reason  to  hope,  placed  as  we  were." 

**  To  be  sure  we  have  escaped  ourselves,  but  see 
what  a  pitiable  plight  our  oxen  are  in.  They  will 

' 


60  THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

not  be  able  to  draw  another  load  in  a  week,  at 
least ;  and  what  are  we  to  do  in  the  meantime  ?" 

"  I  declare,  uncle,  I  think  you  have  the  horrors  ; 
for  whoever  before  saw  you  at  a  loss  for  an  expe 
dient  under  any  circumstances  ?"  said  Jane,  with 
a  merry  twinkle  in  her  eye ;  for  this  was  a  pecu 
liar  phase  in  her  uncle's  character,  to  hold  up  to 
others  the  worst  side  of  any  circumstance,  while 
at  the  same  time  he  was  taking  active  measures 
to  remedy  it.  So  in  this  instance  :  for  he  had 
already  made  arrangements  to  reconnoitre  the  forest, 
that  lay  west  of  the  Sand  Hills,  not  over  two  and 
a  half  miles  distant.  Accordingly,  mounting  one 
horse,  with  Lewis  on  the  other,  they  galloped  over 
the  plain,  and  striking  the  forest  at  the  nearest 
point,  they  found  it  dry,  destitute  of  grass,  and 
totally  unfit  for  a  camping  ground.  Taking  a  cir 
cuit  in  a  southerly  direction,  where  the  surface 
seemed  more  broken,  they  found  they  were  on 
higher  ground,  and  as  they  rode  on,  the  thick  un 
dergrowth  all  the  while  growing  more  dense,  en 
couraged  them  to  proceed;  for  which  they  were 
rewarded  by  striking  a  small  brooklet  of  pure 
water,  whose  banks  were  lined  with  rich  grasses, 
sheltered  by  tall  trees  that  grew  on  either  side. 
Here  he  resolved  the  camp  should  be  pitched,  and 
lighting  a  fire  to  mark  the  place,  they  galloped 
back  to  the  Sand  Hills.  To  remove  the  heavy 
wagons  was  no  easy  task,  as  the  oxen  were  only 
able  to  walk  without  a  burthen. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    61 

There  were  two  pairs  of  mules  and  one  of  horses, 
and  these  being  hitched  to  one  of  the  wagons,  were 
taken  to  the  place  designated  by  the  stream,  and 
then  brought  back  for  another  until  all  the  wagons 
were  on  the  ground,  which  the  last  reached  about 
ten  at  night.  In  the  meantime,  Mrs.  Duncan  had 
walked  thither  with  the  children,  Mr.  Duncan,  with 
the  other  boys,  driving  the  oxen  a  little  way  at  a 
time,  and  at  last  reached  the  camp  ground  as  the 
last  wagon  came  up. 


62  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 


/ifijr. 


Preparing  a  Supper — Heavy  Storm — The  Place  of  their  Encamp- 
jnent — Straggling  Indians  seen — Apprehensions  of  an  Attack — 
Preparations  of  defence — A  friendly  Indian  approaches — Warns 
them  of  their  danger — Approach  of  the  Crows — A  Fight — The 
Camp  Attacked — Capture  of  Five  in  the  Camp — The  Pursuit — • 
Recovery  of  some  of  the  Captured — The  pursuit  Continued — 
Tabagauches  meet  the  Crows,  and  defeat  them — They  are  dis 
covered — Encampment.  • 

TIRED  and  sleepy,  our  travelers  provided  them 
selves  with  supper,  having  pitched  their  tents,  and 
laid  down  to  court  sleep  the  great  restorer  for  body 
and  inind.  The  sky  was  cloudless  betokening  a  clear 
night ;  and  presuming  on  this  they  had  not  re-covered 
their  wagons,  intending  to  leave  it  until  they  had 
slept  off  their  fatigue.  But  in  this,  even  Howe  had 
something  to  learn.  People  under  such  circum 
stances  should  presume  on  nothing,  but  make  every 
thing  sure,  for  at  one  hour  they  are  not  certain  that 
the  next  will  find  them  secure.  It  did  not  them,  for 
they  had  slumbered  scarcely  three  hours,  when  the 
•whistling  winds  and  creaking  of  their  tent  poles 
aroused  them  from  their  slumbers.  Springing  from 
their  beds  they  were  almost  blinded  by  the  lightnings' 
glare,  as  flash  followed  flash,  in  quick  succession, 
each  accompanied  by  a  deafening  peal  of  thunder 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    63 

that  reverberated  portentiously  through  the  forest. 
Mr.  Duncan  hastened  into  the  open  air.  The  sky 
•was  overcast  with  fleecy  clouds,  while  from  the 
northwest  came  slowly  up  a  dark  heavy  cloud 
stretching  over  the  whole  of  that  part  of  the  sky. 
As  higher  and  higher  it  rose,  louder  grew  the  thun 
der,  and  more  vivid  the  lightning,  the  wind  sweep 
ing  round  in  angry  blasts  until  it  seemed  as  if 
every  element  in  nature  was  in  commotion. 

Immediately  every  hand  was  brought  in  requi 
sition  to  fasten  the  tent  poles  more  securely,  and 
by  the  time  it  was  accomplished,  the  storm,  with 
all  its  fury  burst  upon  them,  while  they  were  strain 
ing  every  nerve  to  fasten  the  tarpaujing  covers  on 
the  wagons  to  protect  the  contents  from  the  storm, 
should  the  rain  penetrate  the  tent.  The  cover  on 
Mrs.  Duncan's  wagon  they  had  succeeded  in  fast 
ening,  and  were  proceeding  to  the  next,  when  a 
terrible  crash  was  heard  near  them,  that  shook  the 
ground. 

"There  is  high  wind  to-night,"  said  Howe. 
"  It  must  have  taken  more  than  ordinary  force  to 
have  blown  down  that  tree — there  goes  another — 
crash  !  what  a  fearful  night  it  is  !" 

"  The  smoke  from  the  burning  prairie  has  formed 
itself  in  clouds,  which,  becoming  overcharged  with 
moisture,  are  discharging  themselves,"  remarked 
Mr.  Duncan. 

"A  glorious  cooling  we  shall  get,  after  being 
nearly  baked,"  remarked  Sidney. 


64  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

"  Oh  r  what  is  that !"  cried  Mrs.  Duncan,  as  a 
heavy  body  fell  against  the  tent,  crushing  it  as  if  it 
had  been  a  feather. 

But  no  one  could  answer,  for  in  a  twinkling  their 
light  was  out,  and  the  rain  in  torrents  pouring  in 
upon  their  water-proof  wagons.  The  whole  family 
had  taken  refuge  in  Mrs.  Duncan's  wagon,  after 
having  secured  the  covers  in  their  proper  places ; 
and  it  is  well  they  did,  or  they  would  have  been 
deluged  in  an  instant ;  for  it  seemed  as  if  the  hea 
vens  had  opened  their  windows,  and  were  pouring 
from  thence  a  flood  of  water.  They  could  only 
catch  a  glimmering  of  the  mischief  done  to  their 
tent  by  the  flashes  of  lightning;  but  they  saw 
enough  to  ascertain  that  a  tree  had  fallen  across 
it,  and  had  crushed  one  of  the  wagons  beneath  its 
weight.  They  had  escaped  unhurt,  being  buried 
beneath  the  falling  canvass  by  its  splitting  in  the 
centre.  Gradually  the  storm  spent  itself,  and  by 
morning,  but  a  few  flitting  clouds  were  seen  above 
the  horizon. 

Less  stouter  hearts  than  those  of  our  pioneers 
would  have  been  dismayed  at  the  destruction  which 
had  been  going  on  in  the  night,  and  which  the 
light  revealed.  Their  tent,  rent  in  a  dozen  pieces, 
one  of  the  wagons  badly  broken,  and  everything 
out  of  the  wagons  saturated  with  water.  Right 
manfully,  however,  they  went  to  work.  The  tent 
was  spread  where  the  sun  would  fall  upon  it,  and 
everything  that  had  been  wet  during  the  night, 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     65 

together  with  the  blackened  suits  that  went  through 
the  fiery  ordeal  the  day  before,  were  taken  to  the 
brook-side  by  Mrs.  Duncan  and  Jane,  and  very 
soon  were  waving  in  spotless  purity  from  the  bushes 
where  they  had  been  hung  to  dry,  giving  the 
scenery  around  the  encampment  a  home-like  ap 
pearance. 

The  place  of  their  encampment  was  a  lovely 
spot ;  but  truly  refreshing  after  their  tiresome  jour 
ney  over  the  prairie ;  and  though  their  first  night 
was  exceedingly  uncomfortable,  it  was  owing  to  the 
warring  elements,  and  not  to  any  fault  of  the  place. 
Before  the  night  again  set  in,  busy  hands  had  been 
at  the  tent,  and  once  more  it  reared  its  conical 
shaped  head  among  the  forest  trees,  but  bearing 
marks  in  its  numerous  patches,  of  the  tempest  that 
had  raged  so  fiercely  through  the  past  night. 

Day  after  day  wore  away,  and  still  the  cattle 
exhibited  a  great  deal  of  lassitude,  so  much  so,  as 
to  preclude  the  possibility  of  moving  on.  This 
was  no  great  .annoyance  to  the  travelers,  as  it  was 
early  in  the  summer,  and  their  only  object  was  to 
find  a  place  that  would  suit  them  for  a  permanent 
settlement,  before  cold  weather  set  in,  which  they 
were  sure  of  not  effecting,  should  they  be  detained 
a  month  in  their  present  encampment.  Besides, 
their  camp  being  in  a  lovely  valley,  on  the  borders 
of  a  clear  stream,  surrounded  by  everything  that 
could  make  the  lordly  groves  enchanting,  game  of 

almost  every  kind   abounded,  to  which  they  paid 
6  *  E 


66  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

particular  attention,  as  their  stock  of  dried  meat, 
and  roasted  ribs,  broiled  stakes,  and  savory  soups, 
could  testify. 

Howe's  time  was  spent,  when  not  following 
game,  in  giving  the  boys  lessons  in  distinguishing 
one  kind  of  game  from  another  by  signs  before 
they  were  near  enough  to  see  it;  and  then  the 
best  mode  of  bringing  it  down  and  disposing  of  it. 
They  practised  shooting  at  a  target,  with  both  gun 
and  bow,  hurling  a  knife  or  tomahawk,  and  hand 
ling  the  Indian's  war  club  daily.  Mrs.  Duncan's 
tent  bore  more  the  semblance  of  a  large  room  in  a 
thriving  farmer's  house,  than  a  temporary  camp  in 
the  wilderness,  so  homelike  was  its  appearance. 
A  cupboard  made  by  standing  two  boards  perpen 
dicular,  with  elects  nailed  across,  in  which  were 
laid  the  shelves,  held  her  crockery  and  tinware ;  a 
temporary  table,  made  in  equally  as  primitive  a 
style,  but  now  covered  with  a  table  cloth,  stood 
at  one  side,  while  at  the  left,  was  a  barrel  covered 
also  by  a  white  cloth,  on  which  was  set  a  dressing 
glass,  the  top  wreathed  with  mountain  laurel,  and 
wild  flowers,  and  placed  in  that  post  of  honor  by 
little  Anne,  who  was  sure  to  renew  it  every  day. 
Camp  stools  stood  around  the  tent,  while  the  whole 
surface  of  the  ground  in  the  tent  was  matted  with 
dried  buffalo  skins,  making  it  free  from  dampness, 
and  not  altogether  uncomely  in  appearance. 

Mrs.  Duncan,  had  ever  been  noted  for  a  love  of 
orderly  household  arangements,  and  now,  as  ever, 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  67 

they  developed  themselves  in  a  thousand  little 
comforts  that  she  had  thoughtfully  stowed  away  ; 
and  now  that  they  were  needed,  added  essentially  to 
their  comfort  and  pleasure.  Hardly  an  article  was 
desired  that  she  did  not  produce  from  some  corner, 
its  whereabouts  unknown  to  the  rest  of  the  family, 
until  wanted  ;  and  when  she  one  day  brought  out  an 
old  familiar  boot-jack,  one  being  wished  for,  Mr. 
Duncan  said  he  believed  she  was  in  possession  of 
Aladin's  lamp. 

They  often  saw  around  their  camp  a  straggling 
Indian  of  the  friendly  tribes,  to  whom  some  of  them 
were  known.  But  this  was  not  always  to  continue, 
for  a  few  had  been  spies,  that  had  carried  to  their 
tribes  an  account  of  the  emigrants,  their  heavily 
loaded  wagons  containing  a  coveted  prize,  and  the 
owners  too  few  to  protect  it  from  any  great  force 
against  them.  Some  of  these  were  "  Crows,"  a 
tribe  noted  for  treachery,  and  others  "Arapa- 
hoes,"  in  whose  professions  of  friendship  Howe 
and  Mr.  Duncan  had  great  confidence.  They  were 
under  no  apprehension  of  being  molested,  and  re 
tired  every  night  as  usual,  with  the  precaution  of 
a  single  guard.  Everything  went  on  as  usual  for 
a  week,  when  they  were  aroused  with  caution,  and 
armed  by  Howe,  who  was  sentinel  that  night, 
vrho  said  he  saw  things  in  the  forest  that,  at  the 
least,  looked  very  suspicious.  Nothing  transpired, 
however,  to  confirm  his  suspicions  until  daylight, 
when  Howe  cautiously  reconnoitcred  the  grouLil 


68  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

around.  He  discovered  traces  where  they  had 
been,  but  so  artfully  had  they  covered  their  trail, 
that,  without  the  tact  of  detecting  it,  possessed  by 
the  trapper,  it  would  have  passed  unobserved,  for 
the  rest  of  the  travelers  declared  they  could  see 
nothing. 

"Their  designs  are  against  us;  their  approach 
ing  and  then  returing  without  coming  into  camp, 
proves  it  a  certainty,"  remarked  Howe,  after  satis 
fying  himself  that  they  had  not  only  been  there 
and  gone  away,  but  were  anxious  to  obliterate  all 
traces  of  their  presence. 

"  We  must  not  be  taken  by  surprise,"  replied 
Mr.  Duncan.  "  Courage  has  more  effect  in  sub 
duing  an  Indian  than  even  a  ball.  However,  I  do 
not  apprehend  that  they  really  intend  to  make  an 
assault  on  us." 

"  Perhaps  not,"  said  Howe,  "  but  they  act  very 
suspiciously,  prowling  about  like  beasts.  Why  don't 
they  show  themselves,  if  friendly?  But,"  he  con 
tinued,  "  if  they  want  to  skulk  about,  and  pounce 
upon  us,  let  them  take  the  consequences,  our  rifles 
do  not  miss  fire." 

"  We  had  better  use  great  precaution  about  wan 
dering  from  camp,  for  a  few  days,  or  they  will 
carry  all  off  while  we  are  away.  Perhaps  it  is 
only  a  straggling  war  party  returning  home,  and 
in  a  few  days  we  will  be  rid  of  them." 

That  night  they  retired,  but  Howe  was  too  sus 
picious  of  treachery  to  allow  any  one  else  to  be 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS  .    69 

sentinel  but  himself,  and  as  he  had  slept  a  while 
during  the  day,  he  was  equal  to  the  self-imposed 
task.  As  the  shades  deepened,  his  practised  ear 
detected  sounds  that  others  would  have  thought 
little  of,  but  which  he  considered,  unmistakably  to 
be  produced  by  the  stealthy  tread  of  Indians.  As 
hour  after  hour  went  by,  shadows  were  flitting  from 
tree  to  tree,  and  then  Howe  knew  for  a  certainty 
that  the  camp  was  surrounded  by  hostile  foes. 

Stealthily  every  one  in  the  camp  was  awakened, 
and  armed  with  rifles,  with  the  exception  of  Benny 
and  Anne,  who  were  placed  in  a  secure  position. 
Mrs.  Duncan  and  Jane  could  handle  a  rifle  with  as 
much  precision  as  was  necessary  to  protect  them 
selves  in  an  emergency.  Mr.  Duncan  and  Howe, 
disposed  their  little  band  so  as  to  bring  their  arms 
to  bear  on  three  different  points  from  which  they 
were  certain,  in  case  of  an  attack,  the  foe  would 
come,  by  the  moving  figures  in  the  shadows  but 
dimly  seen,  but  which  could  be  traced  by  keeping 
the  eye  intently  fixed  upon  them. 

"  Make  no  movement  or  noise,"  was  the  order, 
"  but  at  the  first  sound  from  the  savages,  every  one 
be  ready  to  fire  ;  probably  when  they  find  their  fire 
anticipated,  they  will  retreat,  if  not,  give  them  an 
other  volley  on  the  moment."  They  had  stood  in 
this  position  for  half  an  hour,  when  a  single  savage 
stept  from  behind  a  tree,  advanced  a  yard  or  two 
into  the  open  glade  that  lay  for  a  few  rods  around, 
and  divesting  himself  of  his  tomahawk,  scalping 


70  THEWANDERERBJOR, 

knife,  bow  and  arrows,  laid  them  on  the  ground, 
and  after  pointing  at  them,  as  if  to  draw  attention 
to  them,  advanced  with  finger  on  his  lip  towards 
the  camp. 

Howe  had  observed  his  movements,  but  when  he 
saw  him  lay  down  his  arms  and  come  towards 
them,  he  felt  certain  the  Indian  desired  a  confer 
ence.  Duncan  thought  it  a  ruse  to  draw  some  of 
them  from  the  camp  where  the  ambushed  Indians 
could  make  a  sure  target  of  them. 

"  I  agree  with  you  that  it  is  not  safe  to  go  out 
of  the  camp,  but  there  can  be  no  harm  in  letting 
the  savage  in.  He  is  unarmed,  and  at  the  first 
appearance  of  hostility,  he  must  be  dispatched," 
replied  Howe. 

"  If  he  enters  the  camp  to-night,  he  must  not 
return  until  daylight,"  said  Mr.  Duncan. 

"  Certainly  not !  Hark  !  he  is  close  to  us ;  see, 
he  pauses  :  what  can  he  mean  ?" 

"  Arapahoe  !  white  man's  friend,"  distinctly  they 
heard  him  pronounce. 

"What  are  you  doing  here,  then?"  said  Howe, 
"  don't  you  see  I  could  shoot  you  like  a  dog,  that 
comes  stealing  around,  as  if  afraid  of  daylight  ?' 

"  The  son  of  the  '  Great  Medicine'  would  not 
hurt  Whirlwind,"  replied  the  Indian. 

"  Ha !  Whirlwind,  what  are  you  doing  here, 
you  are  indeed,  safe,"  said  Howe,  lowering  the 
barrel  of  his  rifle. 

"Whirlwind,  returning  to  his  village  with  his 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    71 

braves,  found  a  snake  encircling  his  white  brother's 
wigwam,  and  has  crept  within  the  circle  to  save 
them,"  returned  the  Indian. 

"  What  is  that  you  say  ?  are  there  other  Indiana 
beside  your  own,  about  ?" 

"  The  hills  are  dark  with  *  Crows,'  who  stand 
ready  at  the  sound  of  the  war-whoop,  to  sweep 
down  on  my  brothers,  drink  their  blood,  and  steal 
their  goods." 

"  Perhaps  it  is  not  so  easily  accomplished,"  said 
Howe,  "you  know  we  are  no  cowards,  to  give 
our  lives  and  property  without  striking  a  blow  to 
save  them." 

"  My  brothers  are  a  handful,  the  Crows  cover 
the  hills ;  but  my  warriors,  though  but  few,  are 
brave  and  will  fight  for  their  white  brothers." 

"  If  things  are  as  bad  as  you  represent,  this  is 
very  kind  of  you ;  but,  how  are  we  to  know  that 
the  '  Crows'  are  around  in  large  numbers  to  attack 
us?" 

"  The  tongue  of  Whirlwind  is  not  forked ;  he 
cannot  lie;"  returned  the  Indian  proudly. 

"  I  know  it,  Whirlwind,  I  know  you  are  true,  as 
well  as  brave.  The  danger  forced  the  thought, 
though  I  really  did  not  doubt  your  truth  for  a  mo 
ment.  I  will  take  your  advice,  Whirlwind.  What 
is  the  most  effectual  mode  of  protecting  ourselves  ?" 

"  My  white  brothers  will  guard  their  camp,  and 
should  the  Crows  press  us  too  hard,  help  to  repel 
them,"  said  the  Indian,  and  by  his  tone,  he  evi- 


72  THE  WANDERERS;  OR 

dently  had  not  forgotten  the  suspicion  cast  upon  his 
veracity. 

"  You  do  not  intend  to  stand  the  brunt  of  the 
fight,  do  you  ?"  said  Howe.  "  No,  Whirlwind,  I 
can't  allow  that." 

"  The  braves  of  the  Arapahoes  have,  for  many 
moons  longed  to  meet  the  '  Crows'  in  battle ;  now, 
surely,  my  white  brother  will  not  go  between  them." 

"  I  certainly  shall  not  consent  to  any  blood  being 
shed,"  interposed  Mr.  Duncan,  "  without  provoca 
tion.  We  wish  to  be  on  friendly  terms  with  all 
the  tribes,  and  will  not  do  anything  that  will  have 
a  tendency  to  irritate  them." 

"  Yonder,  the  Crows,  in  numbers,  await  the  signal 
of  their  chief,  to  drink  the  blood  of  my  brothers, 
and  carry  their  wives  and  children  prisoners  to 
their  wigwams ;  when  this  is  done,  it  will  be  too 
late  to  strike  a  blow.  But  it  shall  not  be  ;  see, 
yonder  in  the  thicket,  a  hundred  Arapahoe  war 
riors  are  panting  for  the  onset.  The  children  of 
the  '  Great  Medicine'  shall  be  saved.  They  are  in 
Whirlwind's  hunting  grounds,  and  he  will  pro 
tect  them."  So  saying,  the  irritated  Chieftain 
turned  on  his  heel,  and  strode  away,  pausing  to 
collect  his  arms,  when  he  disappeared  in  the 
thicket. 

A  council  was  immediately  held  in  camp;  but 
before  any  decision  was  determined  upon,  a  deaf 
ening  war-whoop  was  heard  from  the  hills,  at  the 
same  moment  the  battle-cry  of  the  Arapahoes  broke 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    73 

from  the  thickets  around  the  camp.  Then  a  charge 
was  heard  and  the  combatants'  yells,  shrieks  and 
groans  were  mingled  with  the  fierce  war-whoop,  as 
the  Indians  rushed  on  each  other.  The  Crows 
astounded  to  find  they  were  confronted  by  their 
deadly  foes,  at  first  broke  and  retreated ;  but  the 
taunting  jibes  of  the  Arapahoes  as  they  pressed  on 
them  aroused  the  demon  in  their  natures,  and  turn 
ing,  they  charged  on  their  pursuers,  driving  them 
back  before  them,  towards  the  camp,  at  the  same 
moment  making  the  forest  re-echo  their  cry  of  vic 
tory.  Howe  heard  the  hoarse  note,  as  it  swelled 
fiercely  on  the  air,  and  springing  from  the  camp, 
cried,  "  Come  !  now  is  our  time  :  follow  me  !"  and 
dashing  into  the  forest,  followed  by  Mr.  Duncan, 
Sidney  and  Lewis,  he  met  the  retreating  Arapahoes 
who,  encouraged  by  this  timely  assistance,  faced 
about,  and  the  rifles  of  the  pioneers  telling  with 
fearful  effect,  caused  the  Crows  to  fly  with  terror ; 
and  as  their  pursuers  loaded  running,  the  constant 
volleys  prevented  the  Crows  rallying,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  the  whole  band  was  either  killed,  wounded 
or  dispersed  through  the  forest. 

"Back  to  your  camp,  there  is  trouble  there," 
cried  Whirlwind,  "my  braves  will  pursue  the 
Crows,"  and  calling  a  dozen  warriors  to  his  side, 
he  bade  them  follow  on  with  him  after  the  pioneers. 

When  the  Crows  gave  the  cry  of  victory,  about 
a  dozen  of  them  rushed  through  to  secure  the  whites 
prisoners,  and  having  been  unobserved  by  the 
1 


74  THE  WANDERERS;    OR, 

Arapahoes,  or  our  pioneers,  when  they  heard  their 
own  tribe  a  second  time  driven  back,  they  deter 
mined  to  carry  them  off  as  first  intended,  hoping  to 
secrete  themselves  before  the  victors  returned. 

With  varying  sensations  of  hope  and  dismay, 
Mrs.  Duncan  heard  the  combatants  advance,  re 
treat,  advance  again,  and  at  last  retreat,  followed 
by  their  rescuers,  and  at  the  moment  when  she  sup 
posed  they  were  freed  from  danger,  the  swarthy 
robbers  burst  into  her  camp,  and  were  in  the  act  of 
seizing  her  when  the  sharp  crack  of  a  rifle  was 
heard,  and  the  foremost  savage  leaped  in  the  air  with 
a  hoarse  yell,  and  fell  dead  at  her  feet.  Martin  had 
saved  his  mother,  for  stepping  back  on  the  instant, 
she  raised  her  rifle  and  another  fell  beneath  her 
aim ;  at  the  same  moment  Jane's  rifle  disabled  an 
other  ;  but  the  savages  closed  so  fast  around  them 
that  they  were  disarmed  and  overpowered,  their 
hands  bound  and  they  were  hurried  away  over  the 
stream  towards  the  South.  Not  ten  minutes  had 
elapsed  before  they  were  pursued  by  their  friends ; 
but  in  that  short  time  their  captors  had  effected  their 
escape,  and  morning  dawned  on  the  agonized  pioneers 
still  scouring  the  forest  in  search  of  the  lost  ones. 
They  were  ably  seconded  by  the  Arapahoes,  a  few 
of  them  having  been  left  in  charge  of  Anne  and 
Benny  who,  having  been  concealed  in  one  of  the 
wagons,  had  been  saved.  Those  stolen  were  Mrs. 
Duncan,  Jane,  Edward  and  Martin. 

At  daylight  the  dogs  were  let  loose,  and  mount- 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS      75 

ing  the  horses  and  mules  they  renewed  the  pursuit 
with  hearts  determined  to  perish  or  bring  back  the 
fugitives.  After  two  hours'  hard  riding  they  over 
hauled  two  of  the  savages  who  had  Mrs.  Duncan 
in  charge,  and  she  was  borne  back  triumphantly  to 
camp.  She  could  give  no  account  of  her  children, 
not  having  seen  them  since  their  capture,  but 
thought  they  had  gone  in  a  more  westerly  direc 
tion.  Every  art  was  used  to  persuade  the  Crows 
taken  to  give  some  intelligence  of  them,  but  they 
were  obstinate,  and  were  finally  placed,  bound,  into 
the  hands  of  the  Arapahoes,  who  had  charge  of  the 
camp,  for  safe  keeping. 

About  noon  they  came  up  with  two  more  Indians 
having  Martin  in  charge ;  but  he  knew  nothing  fur 
ther;  the  two  that  carried  him  off  having  separated 
from  the  rest,  the  more  easily  to  escape  detection ; 
and  the  Crows,  like  those  that  had  charge  of  his 
mother,  refused  to  give  any  intelligence,  and  were 
placed  with  the  others  in  custody.  The  pursuers 
were  again  bewildered  and  were  obliged  to  find  a 
new  trail,  before  they  could  proceed  further,  which 
they  succeeded  in  doing  as  the  evening  shades  were 
setting  in ;  but  as  it  was  impossible  to  follow  it  in 
the  dark  they  reluctantly  returned  to  camD  to 
spend  the  night.  At  the  first  dawn  of  light  they 
were  again  in  the  saddle,  provisioned  for  a  number 
of  days,  as  they  anticipated  a  long  chase,  from  the 
fact  that  the  fugitives  had  a  long  start  of  them, 
and  they  could  scarcely  hope  to  overtake  them  the 


76  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

first  day.  But  the  other  pursuers  were  more  san 
guine  ;  they  knew  not  the  stratagems  of  the  In 
dians  so  well  as  the  trapper.  After  five  hours' 
hard  riding  they  came  to  a  spring  of  water  in  a  deep 
glen  where  the  Indians  had  evidently  breakfasted 
the  day  before.  And  from  the  quantity  of  bones 
around,  and  the  trampled  grass,  it  was  apparent 
that  there  was  a  number  of  them. 

"  Some  six  or  eight  persons,  certainly.  I  think 
this  time  we  shall  secure  both  the  missing  ones," 
said  Howe. 

"  We  will  do  as  they  did,  take  a  lunch,  and  let 
our  horses  feed  on  this  grass  by  the  spring.  Per 
haps  we  shall  overtake  them  very  soon  if  we  rest 
and  then  ride  hard,"  replied  Mr.  Duncan. 

"We  shall  not  see  them  before  to-morrow,  depend 
upon  it.  They  travel,  when  pursued,  like  blood 
hounds." 

Refreshed,  and  again  in  the  saddle,  they  went 
over  hill  and  valley,  forded  streams,  and  crept 
through  narrow  defiles,  still  keeping  the  trail,  by 
the  aid  of  the  dogs,  without  much  difficulty.  About 
three  in  the  afternoon,  they  came  to  the  place 
where  the  Indians  had  encamped  for  the  night. 
The  pursuers  were  evidently  gaining  on  the  pursued. 
Again  they  rested  themselves  and  horses  for  awhile 
and  then  continued  the  pursuit.  After  two  hours 
rapid  riding^  while  going  through  a  defile,  they 
came  to  a  spot  which  gave  indications  of  a  struggle 
having  taken  place.  Dismounting  and  examining 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    77 

closely,  they  found  places  where  evidently  some 
heavy  body  had  laid  and  bled  profusely.  The  blade 
of  a  broken  scalping  knife  lay  among  the  leaves, 
•with  a  broken  bow  and  a  war-club.  These  the 
Arapahoes  identified  as  belonging  to  the  Crows. 
Searching  a  thicket  of  laurel,  a  little  farther  on, 
they  found  three  of  the  Crows  dead.  They  had 
probably  been  mortally  wounded,  and  crawled 
there  to  die.  They  had  been  scalped,  perhaps, 
while  still  alive,  as  the  scalp  on  the  crown  of  the 
head  was  gone. 

"  Tabagauches  !  Tabagauches  !"  yelled  the  Ara 
pahoes,  as  they  discovered  a  fragment  of  a  blanket, 
on  which  was  embroidered,  in  gay  colours,  the 
crest  of  that  tribe.  "  There,  away  where  the  sun 
sets,  over  the  Medicine  Bow  Mountains,  they  are. 
They  have  conquered  the  Crows  and  taken  them 
alive,  with  the  pale  faces,  prisoners,  to  their  vil- 
lage." 

"  We  must  follow  them.  We  may  overtake 
them,  for  evidently,  the  fight  occurred  this  morn 
ing,"  said  Mr.  Duncan. 

"  Is  my  brother  mad,  that  he  thinks  to  compel  a 
great  nation  to  give  up  its  prisoners,  with  a  hand 
ful  of  warriors?"  interposed  Whirlwind. 

"  Can  you  think  I  would  desert  my  children  ?" 
said  Mr.  Duncan,  in  a  severe  tone.  "  No !  we 
white  men  are  made  of  sterner  stuff  than  that.  I 
\vill  save  them,  or  die  with  them." 

"  If  my  white  brother  is  brave,  Whirlwind 
7* 


78  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

is  braver,"  returned  the  Chieftain.  "  What  you 
would  attempt  and  fail  to  accomplish  by  force,  I 
will  accomplish  by  stratagem.  Let  my  white  bro 
ther  return,  and  leave  the  recovery  of  the  children 
to  me." 

"  Never  !"  replied  Mr.  Duncan,  decidedly. 
"  My  children  are  prisoners,  in  the  power  of  mer 
ciless  foes,  and  until  I  recover  them,  I  will  never 
again  turn  my  back  on  their  path." 

"My  brother  has  spoken,  but  has  not  spoken 
well,"  said  the  chief. 

"  We  will  lose  no  time  in  delay — an  hour  may 
be  of  the  utmost  importance,"  was  all  the  answer 
of  Mr.  Duncan. 

At  nightfall,  as  they  were  casting  their  eyes 
around  for  a  good  and  secure  position  to  encamp 
in,  they  discovered  smoke  arising  from  a  deep 
ravine  that  lay  below  them. 

"The  camp-fire  of  the  Tabagauches,"  said 
Whirlwind. 

"  Ha !  we  have  overtaken  them,  at  last," 
exclaimed  the  trapper.  "  We  must  fall  back 
to  a  secure  covert,  and  send  out  scouts  to  see 
if  they  have  the  children,  and  ascertain  their  num 
bers." 

Selecting  a  pine  grove,  they  secured  their  horses, 
and  sat  down  to  take  a  lunch  of  cold  bread  and 
meat  they  had  brought  with  them,  not  daring  to 
light  a  fire,  knowing  it  would  be  a  beacon  to  guide 
their  foes  to  their  retreat.  After  resting  a  mo- 


LIFE  TNT  HE  WESTERN  WILDS.      70 

ment,  a  guard  was  posted,  and  Howe  and  Whirl 
wind  set  out  to  ascertain  the  desired  information 
respecting  their  foes,  while  the  rest  of  the  party 
threw  themselves  on  the  ground  to  take  an  hour's 
repose. 


80  THE   WANDERERS;   oa, 


Strength  of  the  Tabagauches — Attack  of  their  camp — Flight  of  the 
Whites — A  Council — Pursuing  the  Indians — Desperate  Engage 
ment — Taken  Prisoners — Carried  off  Captives-'-Submission  to 
their  fate — A  Curious  Dream — Singular  Springs  of  Water — Kind 
treatment  by  the  Indians — Discovery  of  Gold — Displeasure  of 
Whirlwind — His  story  of  the  early  white  men — A  herd  of 
deer,  &o 

CAUTIOUSLY  Howe  and  Whirlwind  crept  onward, 
and  coming  within  pistol  shot  of  the  blazing  camp- 
fires  of  the  Tabagauches,  discovered  that  they 
were  full  two  hundred  strong,  probably,  a  war 
party,  in  search  of  adventure,  intending  to  fall 
unawares  on  some  neighbouring  tribes.  By  the 
middle  fire,  in  the  centre  of  a  group  of  some  twenty 
savages,  were  Jane  and  Edward,  looking  pale  and 
wearied.  A  little  behind  them,  on  the  ground,  with 
stoic-like  indifference,  sat  five  Crows,  the  remainder 
of  their  captors  ;  but  now  like  themselves  prisoners. 
Evidently,  their  fate  was  being  decided  upon.  As 
cautiously  as  they  went  the  scouts  returned  to  the 
pine  grove,  and  decided  to  make  an  immediate 
attack  for  the  recovery  of  the  captives.  There 
were  eleven  Arapahoe  warriors  with  their  chief, 
and  these,  together  with  Mr.  Duncan,  Howe,  Sid- 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    81 

ney,  and  Lewis,  made  fifteen,  all  well  armed  and 
mounted. 

Led  by  Howe  and  Whirlwind,  they  noiselessly 
gained  a  place  where  they  could  obtain  a  fair  view 
of  the  enemy,  who  were  in  high  altercation  on 
some  point  on  which  they  seemed  to  be  divided. 

"Now  is  our  time,"  said  Howe.  "Let  every 
gun  be  discharged  when  I  give  the  signal,  and 
every  one  mark  his  man.  Fall  into  a  line,  and  bring 
your  rifles  to  bear  on  the  right  hand  savage  of  the 
centre  group,  and  you  the  next,  so  on  down  the 
line  that  no  two  shots  be  aimed  at  one  Indian,  for 
we  have  none  to  lose.  Now,  are  you  all  ready  ?" 
said  Howe,  running  his  eye  from  his  little  band  to 
the  foes,  who  stood  revealed  by  their  blazing  fires 
perfectly  distinct,  but  entirely  unconscious  of  the 
danger  that  menaced  them.  Not  a  word  was 
spoken,  but  Howe  knew  all  was  right ;  then,  in  a  low 
distinct  tone,  he  gave  the  word  "fire."  There  was 
but  one  crack  of  rifles  heard,  so  simultaneously  every 
gun  was  discharged,  and  as  they  were  discharged, 
fifteen  Tabagauches  fell  dead,  with  scarcely  a  sound 
uttered.  "Quick!  fire  again!"  said  Howe,  "mark 
your  men,  the  savages  are  stupefied."  Aiming 
their  rifles  on  the  instant,  fifteen  more  fell  dead. 

Their  second  fire  revealed  to  the  Tabagauches 
the  direction  whence  the  attack  proceeded,  and  with 
maddening  yells  of  rage  they  sprang  after  them. 

"  Save  yourselves  ;"  cried  Howe,  but  he  had  no 
need  to  give  the  order,  for  every  one  had  placed  a 
p 


82  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

tree  between  himself  and  his  foes,  according  to  the 
custom  of  warfare  with  Indians,  and  as  they  came 
on,  every  moment,  one  or  more  fell  by  their  un 
erring  aim.  They  had  the  advantage,  for  the 
Tabagauches  were  between  them  and  the  light, 
and  could  be  picked  off  as  fast  as  the  guns  could 
be  loaded,  while  they  rushed  headlong  into  the 
darkness,  their  only  guide  the  flash  from  the  rifles 
that  were  thinning  their  ranks  at  every  fire.  But, 
as  the  savages  gathered  closer  and  closer  around 
them,  they  were  obliged  to  fall  back  towards  the  pine 
grove,  and  as  time  after  time  they  retreated  into 
the  darkness,  they  could  distinguish  their  foes  with 
less  certainty,  and  finally  they  were  obliged  to 
make  a  scattered  flight  to  save  themselves  from  being 
surrounded.  Strange  to  tell  not  one  of  them  had 
been  wounded,  which  could  be  only  accounted  for 
by  the  gloom,  in  which  they  were  enveloped,  hiding 
them  from  an  accurate  aim.  They  were  sure  fifty 
of  their  foes  had  been  slain. 

The  Tabagauches  retreated  to  their  camp,  put 
ting  out  the  fires  and  keeping  silent,  so  as  not  to 
guide  their  foes  a  second  time  to  them. 

On  gaining  the  pine  grove,  a  council  was  held 
to  devise  what  was  the  most  prudent  step  to  take. 

"  I,"  said  Whirlwind,  "  think  it  best  to  hover 
around  them  and  find  out  their  next  movement  and 
guide  ours  by  it." 

"  That  is  impossible,"  said  Mr.  Duncan.  "  They 
will  be  so  on  their  guard  that  no  one  can  ap- 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     83 

proach  without  detection,  which  would  be  instant 
death." 

"  Whirlwind  has  said  and  will  do  it.  Here 
await  his  return."  So  saying,  with  noiseless  strides 
the  chief  vanished  in  the  gloom. 

"  A  strange  compound  of  generosity,  bravery, 
and  recklessness  !"  said  Mr.  Duncan. 

"  Depend  upon  it,  he  knows  what  is  for  the 
best,"  replied  Howe. 

"  Then  you  think  we  had  better  not  take  any 
step  until  the  chief  returns  ?" 

"  That  is  my  impression.  He  will  return  in  two 
hours,  or  so." 

Two,  three,  and  nearly  four  hours  elapsed 
before  the  chief  returned,  and  the  suspense  had 
become  painful,  when,  without  warning,  or  their 
knowing  he  was  near,  he  stept  into  their  midst. 

"  Why,  Whirlwind,  had  you  dropt  from  the 
clouds  you  could  not  have  come  more  noiselessly. 
What  success  did  you  have?"  said  Howe. 

"  The  Tabagauches  are  cowards,  they  will  not 
fight,  but  will  steal  away  like  dogs.  The  pale 
faced  prisoners  are  even  now  moving  toward  the 
west,  guarded  by  fifty  of  their  braves." 

"  We  must  head  them,"  cried  Sidney,  springing 
to  his  feet.  "  They  shall  never  escape  thus." 

"  The  pale  faced  brave  has  spoken  well.  We 
must  divide  our  warriors ;  part  attack  the  cowards 
in  the  rear,  to  prevent  them  joining  those  in  charge 
of  the  white  prisoners,  while  the  other  part  must 


84  THE   WANDERERS;    OR, 

ride  ahead  and  attack  them  in  front,  and  secure 
the  children." 

"  If  we  break  up  our  force  in  this  way,  all  will 
be  lost,"  said  Mr.  Duncan.  "  It  is  my  opinion  we 
had  better  all  keep  together,  and  try  to  get  ahead 
of  the  main  body  by  a  circuitous  route,  and  thus  be 
more  certain  of  overcoming  the  savages." 

"  Certainly,  father,  the  party  must  not  be 
divided,  the  half  of  fifteen  is  almost  too  few  to 
attack  seventy  or  a  hundred,"  remarked  Lewis. 

"Let  us  keep  together,  by  all  means,"  said 
Sidney. 

"I  do  not  think  we  had  better  divide  our  force," 
said  Howe,  after  hearing  all  their  opinions,  and 
finding  they  all  coincided  with  his  own,  excepting 
the  chief.  "  We  will  be  too  few  for  them." 

"  The  white  chief  forgets  we  cannot  expect  to 
overcome  them  by  a  fair  fight,  but  must  depend  on 
strategy  for  success." 

"If  we  have  as  good  success  as  we  had  last 
night,  I  think  we  may,"  returned  Howe. 

"  They  will  build  no  more  fires  to  give  us  an 
other  such  a  chance,"  said  the  chief. 

"We  had  better  follow  Mr.  Duncan's  sugges 
tion,"  said  Howe,  "  and  try  to  head  them  off  by  a 
circuitous  route.  Come  boys!  Lead  on  chief; 
we  will  follow  you." 

Light  began  to  break  in  the  east,  so  that  they 
could  see  to  make  their  way,  and  rapidly  they 
pursued  it,  their  animals  refreshed  by  the  night's 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     85 

rest.  On  they  went,  and  about  sunrise,  saw  the 
detachment  of  Indians  not  more  than  a  mile  ahead. 
Whirlwind  threw  the  halter  (the  only  accoutre 
ment,  his  half-tamed  prairie  horse  boasted,)  loosely 
on  the  proud  steed's  neck,  and  with  his  body  bent 
almost  on  a  level  to  his  back,  rode  like  a  Centaur 
over  the  ground.  The  rest  gave  their  horses  the 
spur,  but  they  were  out-stripped  by  the  Arapahoes, 
who  one  by  one  darted  past  them,  in  the  wake  of 
their  chief.  Before  Mr.  Duncan  and  his  party 
had  accomplished  two-thirds  of  the  distance,  the 
war-whoops  of  the  combatants  burst  on  the  air,  and 
when  he  joined  them  many  a  brave  had  gone  to 
the  "  spirit  land." 

And  now,  fiercer  than  ever  the  battle  raged,  the 
Tabagauches  retreating  as  they  fought,  and  being 
on  foot  were  slain  or  dispersed  at  will,  until  they 
saw  the  other  detachment  of  their  tribe  advancing, 
when  they  turned  and  fought  with  the  fury  of 
demons.  This  furious  charge  killed  one  of  the 
Arapahoes,  badly  wounded  Mr.  Duncan  in  the 
shoulder  with  a  tomahawk,  and  Lewis  slightly  in 
the  thigh  with  an  arrow. 

During  this  time  they  saw  nothing  of  Edward 
and  Jane,  but  distinctly  heard  their  voices  as  they 
called  out  to  encourage  their  friends,  from  a  little 
distance,  where  they  were  bound  and  closely 
guarded. 

Encouraged  by  the  thought  they  were  so  near 
the  captives,  and  maddened  by  the  obstinacy  with 

8 


86  THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

which  the  savages  contended  for  the  captives, 
they  made  a  desperate  charge,  breaking  through 
the  savages,  and  falling  upon  the  guard  that  sur 
rounded  the  children,  shot  them,  and  unbinding  the 
thongs  around  their  hands,  and  placing  Edward  on 
the  dead  Arapahoe's  horse,  and  Jane  behind  Ed 
ward  ;  they  then  attempted  to  fly.  While  doing 
this,  the  two  detachments  had  joined,  and  now  bore 
down  with  terrible  force  on  the  little  band.  But 
they  were  met  with  volley  after  volley,  until  des 
perate  from  the  loss  of  their  braves  that  fell  around 
them,  the  savages  closed  in  and  attempted  to  drag 
them  from  their  horses.  Mr.  Duncan,  Lewis,  and 
three  of  the  Arapahoes,  being  mounted  on  high  met 
tled  steeds,  finding  all  would  be  lost  if  they  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  savages,  spurred  their  steeds,  and 
bounding  over  the  assailants,  escaped  into  the 
forest.  Not  so  fortunate  were  the  rest,  for  Howe, 
Sidney,  Whirlwind,  Edward,  and  Jane,  were  pulled 
from  their  horses,  overpowered,  and  bound  pri 
soners.  The  rest  of  the  Arapahoes  had  fallen  by 
the  hand  of  their  foes. 

Mr.  Duncan,  faint  with  the  loss  of  blood,  and 
Buffering  severely  from  his  wound,  would  still  have 
plunged  into  the  midst  of  the  savages,  had  not 
Lewis  and  one  of  the  Arapahoes  ridden  at  his  side, 
with  his  bridle  rein  in  their  hand  to  prevent  him 
from  plunging  into  certain  destruction.  They  bent 
their  course  to  the  east  whence  they  came,  and  fhe 
second  day  reached  camp  half  dead  with  fatigue 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     87 

and  distress  they  endured  at  the  inevitable  fate  of 
the  lost  ones. 

Terrible  was  the  revulsion  to  Edward  and  Jane, 
for  now  they  had  no  hope  from  their  friends,  as 
Sidney  and  their  uncle  were  captives  with  thenj, 
and  they  supposed  their  father  and  Lewis  had 
fallen  by  the  savages  who  went  in  pursuit.  They 
knew  all  was  lost  unless  they  could  elude  the  vigi 
lance  of  their  pursuers,  which  they  could  not  expect 
to  do,  bound  and  guarded  as  they  were. 

Calmly  they  resigned  themselves  to  a  doom  they 
could  not  avert,  to  be  offered  as  burnt-offerings  to 
the  spirits  of  those  who  had  fallen  in  battle.  The 
savages  having  lost  half  of  their  number,  were 
intoxicated  with  rage,  and  with  demoniac  yells, 
goaded  on  their  prisoners  with  the  points  of  their 
arrows,  causing  the  blood  to  flow  from  numberless 
punctures.  Occasionally  they  Avould  bring  their 
tomahawks  circling  round  their  heads  as  if  to  sink 
them  in  their  skulls  ;  and  then  with  savage  ges 
tures  retreat  and  make  the  forest  ring  with  their 
howls  of  rage.  For  three  days  they  were  hurried 
on  deeper  and  deeper  into  the  wilderness,  now 
passing  over  broad  level  prairies,  then  plunging 
into  swamps  and  deep  ravines ;  anon  climbing  pre 
cipices,  rugged  mountains,  and  then  passing  over 
the  deeply  shaded  valley,  through  which  streamlets 
sung  year  after  year  their  sweet  songs  of  peace 
and  love. 

The  third  day,  towards    night,    as  they  were 


88  THE  WANDERERS;  OR 

going  through  a  thick  coppice  that  skirted  a 
prairie  they  had  just  crossed,  they  were  surprised 
by  a  party  of  Pah-Utah  Indians,  and  after  a  short 
but  fierce  engagement,  in  which  the  Tabagauches 
•were  completely  cut  up,  the  captives  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  victors.  They  had  eaten  but  very 
little  since  they  were  captured,  and  faint  and 
exhausted  from  their  sufferings,  they  hailed  any 
change  with  joy.  The  Pah-Utahs  treated  them 
with  great  kindness,  washed  and  dressed  their 
wounds,  presented  them  with  parched  corn  and 
dried  meat,  and  fitted  them  a  bed  of  ferns  and 
dried  leaves  to  sleep  upon.  They  were  congratu 
lating  themselves  on  their  happy  change,  when 
they  saw  with  horror,  the  Indians  roast  and  devour 
with  great  avidity  the  dead  Tabagauches :  they 
were  at  the  mercy  of  cannibals  !  Late  in  the  night 
the  revolting  feast  was  prolonged,  and  then  all  was 
still,  save  the  soft  tread  of  their  guard,  as  he 
hovered  around  them.  The  next  morning  a  deer 
was  given  them  which  had  been  just  killed,  and 
they  were  shown  a  large  fire,  and  given  to  under 
stand  they  were  to  cook  and  eat  it.  This  they  did 
•with  very  good  appetites,  and,  together  with  the 
parched  corn,  made  a  savory  repast.  When  this 
was  done,  they  were  placed  on  horses  and  driven 
on,  now  taking  a  south-west  direction.  Though 
treated  very  kindly,  their  wants  anticipated,  and 
provided  for,  yet  they  were  given  to  understand 
that  an  attempt  to  escape  would  be  punished  with 
death  by  fire. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    89 

Whirlwind  told  his  fellow  captives  that  their 
safest  way  was  to  assume  an  air  of  indifference, 
and  even  gaity,  in  order  to  deceive  their  captors, 
and  impress  them  with  the  idea  that  they  had  no  hope 
of  escaping.  "  There  is  a  possibility  that  we  may 
throw  them  off  their  guard  and  slip  away,  if  wo 
are  cunning,  at  stratagems ;  but,  should  we  fail, 
they  will  eat  us  without  further  delay/' 

Accordingly  they  rallied  their  drooping  spirits, 
and  appeared  more  like  a  party  roaming  through 
the  forest  for  pleasure  than  doomed  captives,  for 
such  their  captors  held  them,  and  only  delayed  their 
death,  that  they  might  enjoy  the  horrid  feast  in 
their  village  at  leisure.  They  journeyed  on,  and 
the  second  day  when  the  savages  halted  they  were 
astonished  to  see  them,  instead  of  kindling  a  fire, 
touch  a  burning  torch  to  what  they  had  taken  for 
springs  of  water  that  bubbled  up  from  the  base 
of  a  rugged  range  of  hills,  but  which  blazed  with 
a  clear,  strong  flame  on  being  touched  with  fire, 
and  by  which  the  savages  cooked  their  supper,  by 
placing  it  on  a  forked  stick  and  holding  it  in  the 
flame.* 

The  captives  gathered  around  the  singular  phe 
nomena  with  astonishment,  which  so  amused  the  In 
dians  that,  taking  a  burning  stick,  they  ran  from 

*  This  curious  phenomena  was  at  that  time  entirely 
unknown  to  the  white  man,  but  has  since  been  discovered 
to  exist  four  hundred  miles  east  of  the  land  of  the  Ama- 
chuba. 


90  WANDERERS;    OR, 

place  to  place  lighting  the  curious  liquid  where  it 
bubbled  up  in  jets,  until  fifty  fires  were  blazing 
around  them,  lighting  the  forest  with  brilliancy. 
On  examining  this  liquid  they  found  it  clear,  and 
having  the  appearance  of  pure  spring  water.  The 
Pah-Utahs  gave  them  to  understand  that  it  flowed 
unceasingly,  and  was  much  used  by  them  for 
light  and  heat.  It  was  a  great  curiosity,  and 
elicited  a  great  deal  of  speculation  as  to  what 
uses  it  might  be  applied  if  it  could  be  conveyed 
to  the  haunts  of  civilization.  That  night  they 
slept  quite  soundly,  considering  the  circumstances 
under  which  they  were  placed,  and  arose  much 
refreshed. 

"I  really  feel  well  this  morning,"  remarked 
Howe,  "  and  do  believe  we  shall  yet  escape  from 
these  demons." 

"The  white  chief  has  dreamed,"  said  Whirl 
wind. 

"  I  believe  I  did  dream  a  curious  dream  last 
night,"  said  Howe.  "  It  seemed  as  though  I  stood 
on  a  precipice  looking  calmly  on  the  plain  below, 
when  an  eagle  came  down,  and  taking  me  in  his 
talons,  carried  me  to  his  eyrie,  which  seeme.i 
to  be  perched  on  a  mountain  whose  summit 
passed  the  clouds ;  and  there,  oh !  horror,  a  hun 
dred  .  eaglets  with  open  mouths  stood  ready  to 
devour  me.  Then  it  seemed  as  if  a  heavy  cloud 
passed  by,  and  with  a  fearful  leap  I  sprang  upon 
it  and  floated  through  the  sky  until  it  began 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     91 

gradually  to  grow  thinner  and  thinner  and  I  lay 
unsupported  in  mid-air.  Then  I  began  to  sink, 
first  slowly,  but  gradually  increasing  in  velocity 
until  I  seemed  to  go  swifter  than  the  wind,  and  at 
every  moment  expected  to  be  dashed  to  pieces. 
But  as  I  neared  the  earth  I  began  to  descend 
slower;  when,  lo  !  I  softly  alighted  at  the  door  of 
our  camp,  and  there  I  found  Duncan  and  Lewis. 
Indeed  it  seemed  we  all  were  there  as  if  nothing 
had  happened." 

"A  singular  dream,  uncle,"  said  Jane,  "but  you 
know  it  could  not  come  true.  Besides,"  she  added 
sadly,  "  there  is  little  hope  that  father  and  Lewis 
escaped." 

"I  am  impressed  with  the  idea  they  did,"  said 
Sidney.  "  Had  they  been  murdered,  the  savage 
murderers  would  not  fail  to  have  scalped  them  and 
exhibited  the  scalps  in  triumph." 

"The  young  brave  is  right;  they  have  escaped," 
said  Whirlwind.  "  The  Tabagauches  would  have 
scalped  the  white  chief  had  they  taken  him." 

"You  always  said  you  did  not  believe  in  dreams," 
said  Jane,  upon  whose  imagination  it  seemed  to 
have  considerable  influence. 

"Neither  do  I,  generally.  But  now,  even  a 
dream  of  freedom  and  friends  is  gratifying,  and  I 
cannot  help  feeling  elated  by  it." 

"  The  Great  Spirit  visited  the  white  man  in  his 
slumber.  Believe  what  he  showed  to  thy  slumber- 


92  THE   WANDERERS;    OR, 

ing  spirit,  lest  he  be  angry  and  destroy  thee,"  said 
Whirlwhind  earnestly. 

"Really,  Whirlwind,  it  is  as  absurd  as  singular," 
remarked  Edward,  "and  is  taxing  credulity  too 
much  to  ask  an  implicit  confidence  in  it." 

"  The  brave  is  young,  and  cannot  interpret  the 
eigns  of  the  presence  of  the  Great  Spirit.  His 
children  know  him  better,  and  recognize  his  teach 
ing." 

"  Oh !  well,  chief,  I  hope  he  is  in  earnest  now, 
at  least,  and  will  succeed  in  getting  us  out  of  the 
clutches  of  these  promising  children  of  his,"  said 
Edward. 

"  Then  the  young  brave  must  not  anger  him," 
returned  the  chief,  solemnly. 

"  I  should  like  to  know  how  far  we  are  from 
camp,  and  how  much  farther  they  intend  taking 
us,"  said  the  trapper. 

"  Their  village  is  half  a  day's  march  to  the  set 
ting  sun,"  replied  Whirlwind,  "  and  we  evidently 
are  from  six  to  seven  days'  journey  from  our 
camp." 

About  noon  they  entered  their  village,  display 
ing  their  captives  in  triumph  to  the  rest  of  the 
tribe,  who  surrounded  them  in  great  numbers,  grin 
ning  and  twisting  their  naturally  ugly  visages  into 
frightful  grimaces,  at  the  same  time  filling  the  air 
•with  yells  of  delight  and  satisfaction. 

That  night  there  was  another  revolting  feast. 
The  victims  being  three  'Indians  of  a  peculiar 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    93 

form  and  features  different  from  any  they  had  ever 
seen. 

"  They  are  from  over  the  desert,"  said  Whirl 
wind  to  Howe's  inquiry  of  what  tribe  they  were, 
"  and  have  been  taken  iu  battle.  The  tribes  all 
through  this  region  are  very  warlike,  and  every 
year  countless  numbers  are  taken  and  sacrificed  at 
their  feasts.  The  tribes  are  cannibals,  and  eat  their 
enemies  as  you  see  these  do ;  therefore,  they  fight 
with  more  desperation  knowing  they  must  conquer 
and  feast  on  their  foes  or  be  conquered  and  feasted 
upon." 

"What  is  our  chance,  do  you  think,  of  being 
sacrificed  ?"  asked  Howe. 

"  We  shall  be,  of  course,  unless  the  Great  Spirit 
saves  us.  It  is  the  fate  of  war,"  replied  the  chief, 
with  as  much  indifference  as  if  he  was  discussing  a 
puppy  stew.* 

"I  could  bear  it  for  myself,  Whirlwind,  but  these 
children ! — No;  we  must  out-wit  them  and  escape," 
replied  the  trapper.  "  Prudence  and  cunning  may 
save  us." 

The  village  of  their  captors  was  situated  on  a 
low,  level  plain,  sloping  gently  towards  the  south 
and  west,  bordered  by  the  Wahsatch  mountains  on 
the  east,  a  spur  of  which,  branching  from  the  reg 
ular  chain,  ran  a  number  of  miles  from  east  to 
west,  and  formed  a  high  barrier  on  the  north, 

*  A  great  delicacy  with  Indians. 


94  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

rising  in  perpendicular  precipices  to  the  height  of 
three  hundred  feet.  The  village  was  very  popu 
lous,  the  corn  fields  numerous,  and  now  just  in 
bloom,  promising  an  abundant  yield.  The  lodges 
were  large,  convenient  and  well  stored  with  furs 
and  skins,  while  large  quantities  of  arms  for  de 
fence  hung  around,  intermixed  with  curiously 
wrought  baskets,  elaborately  embroidered  tunics  and 
moccasins,  gay  colored  blankets,  scalps  of  fallen 
foes,  eagle  plumes,  bears'  claws,  antlers  of  deer, 
and  innumerable  tails  of  fox  and  beaver. 

The  captives  were  distributed  among  the  different 
lodges,  at  first  closely  guarded ;  but  as  they  evinced 
perfect  content,  they  were  allowed  gradually  more 
and  more  liberty,  until  at  last  they  were  permitted 
to  roam  through  the  village  at  will,  with  a  single 
guard,  whose  duty  it  was  to  give  the  alarm  in  case 
they  should  attempt  to  escape.  This  greatly  elated 
them;  and,  as  not  one  of  the  tribe  understood  Eng 
lish,  they  were  able,  at  all  times,  to  converse  and 
devise  plans  without  fear  of  detection  by  being 
overheard. 

About  two  weeks  after  their  captivity,  they  were 
wandering  around  the  outskirts  of  the  village,  and 
approaching  the  precipice  at  the  north,  penetrated 
the  thick  underbrush  that  grew  at  its  base,  and 
seated  themselves  in  its  cool  shade,  their  sentinel 
taking  up  his  position  a  few  rods  from  them  in  the 
path  by  which  they  had  entered.  Some  of  them 
sat  so  as  to  recline  against  the  rock  that  rose  above 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WIL  DS  .    95 

them,  whilst  others  leaned  in  thoughtful  mood 
against  a  cluster  of  bushes  that  were  entwined  with 
the  wild  grape,  forming  a  strong  but  easy  sup 
port.  Jane  was  pulling  up  the  ferns  and  wild 
flowers,  and  as  they  drooped  in  her  hand  threw 
them  aside  and  gathered  fresh  ones  until  there 
were  no  more  in  her  reach ;  then  her  eye  becoming 
attracted  by  some  rich,  green  mosses,  she  gathered 
them,  when  among  the  black  earth  from  which 
they  were  taken  something  gleamed  bright  and 
distinct  from  everything  around  it.  Sidney,  who 
was  nearest  her,  regarding  her  with  a  sorrowful 
look,  was  the  first  one  attracted  by  its  glitter,  and 
being  undecided  what  it  was,  called  the  attention 
of  Howe  to  it. 

"  It  is  gold !"  cried  the  trapper,  after  closely 
examining  the  tiny  flake  Sidney  had  placed  in  his 
hand. 

"  Gold  !  let  me  see  it,"  they  all  cried.  "Is  gold 
always  found  in  that  shape  ?"  queried  Edward. 

"Not  always,"  he  replied.  "Sometimes  it  is 
imbedded  in  the  rocks,  and  has  to  be  dug  out  by 
blasting ;  while,  at  others,  it  comes  in  globules, 
called  nuggets,  often  of  great  value." 

"  Perhaps  there  is  more  around  here ;  let  us 
see,"  said  the  trapper,  and  taking  a  stick  he  dug 
among  the  soft  earth,  when,  lo  !  it  was  speckled 
with  the  precious  ore. 

The  sentinel  seeing  them  gathering  up  the  glit 
tering  scales  with  great  eagerness,  came  forward, 


96  THE  WANDERERS; OR, 

and  with  his  hatchet  struck  a  few  heavy  blows 
against  a  fragment  that  projected  from  a  fissure  in 
the  rock,  when  it  split  from  the  solid  mass,  and  re 
vealed  the  precious  ore,  intermixed  with  quartz 
rock ;  then  turning  away  with  disdain,  left  them  to 
amuse  themselves,  and  took  up  his  former  position 
in  the  pathway. 

"We  can  gather  as  much  as  we  please;  and  if  we 
have  the  good  luck  to  escape  the  vigilance  of  these 
demons,  we  shall  be  rich,"  said  Sidney. 

"  It  is  something,  at  least  to  have  made  the  dis 
covery.  These  mountains,  I  judge  from  the  frag 
ment  broken,  must  be  full  of  ore  ?"  said  the  trapper. 

"The  Indians,"  said  Whirlwind,  "say  there 
are  stones  still  farther  towards  the  setting  sun 
that  give  light  like  stars,  and  glitter  in  their  bed 
with  a  hundred  fires  ;  but  they  are  never  seen 
in  these  hunting  grounds.  All  through  the  moun 
tains  these  are  to  be  found  in  abundance,"  said 
he,  pointing  to  the  gold  that  lay  glittering  in  the 
earth. 

"  You  never  told  me  of  this  before,  Whirlwind," 
said  the  trapper.  "  Why  were  you  so  wary  about 
what  you  must  have  known  was  of  importance  ?" 

The  chief  drew  up  his  tall,  athletic  form,  and 
pointing  with  his  finger  to  the  sky,  said  : 

"As  many  moons  ago  as  there  are  stars  yonder, 
when  the  sun  is  in  the  west,  there  came  to  the 
hunting-grounds  of  the  red  man  a  band  of  white 
men.  They  were  few,  and  my  fathers  fostered 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.      07 

them ;  and,  when  the  white  men  found  the  glitter 
ing  earth  accidentally,  as  you  have,  they  showed 
them  where  it  could  be  scooped  up  by  handfulls, 
and  where  the  star  stones  lighted  up  the  caverns. 
Then  grew  hatred  between  the  red  and  white  man ; 
for  the  star  stones  are  bad  spirits  who  stirred  up 
evil  passions  in  the  heart,  then  laughed  and  mocked 
at  their  warring.  The  white  man  grew  many 
and  strong,  and  more  came  from  beyond  the  big 
water.  Then  they  made  the  earth  red  with  each 
other's  blood,  and  my  forefathers  were  obliged  to 
give  up  their  hunting  grounds,  and  fly  into  other 
possessions,  where  there  was  again  war  for  a  place 
to  hunt  in,  until  the  earth  was  again  red  with 
blood.  And  now  all  between  the  swift  water  and 
the  great  sea  towards  sunrise  is  covered  by  the  pale 
faces'  lodges,  while,  we,  a  remnant  of  former  days, 
are  forced  to  give  way  until  we  shall  have  all  per 
ished,  and  the  graves  of  my  ancestors  become  the 
play  grounds  of  the  white  man's  papoose.  Then 
let  the  glistening  earth  sleep  where  the  Great 
Spirit  buried  it,  that  the  evil  spirits  may  never 
again  gloat  over  the  earth  dyed  with  the  blood 
of  its  people.  Whirlwind  has  spoken,  let  his 
white  brother  hear,  that  their  love  be  nor  turned 
to  anger,  and  that  they  slay  not  each  other." 

As  he  ceased  speaking,  he  quietly  walked  from 
amid  his  fellow  captives  and  taking  a  position  but 
a  few  feet  from  them,  bent  a  decisive  look  of  com- 

misseration  on  their  every  movement. 
G 


98  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

"Throw  down  the  stuff,"  said  the  trapper,  "the 
ihief  is  angry,  and  we  can  have  no  use  for  it  here, 
so  it  is  not  worth  while  to  provoke  him  by  even  re 
taining  what  we  have." 

The  children  obeyed,  for  they  were  not  willing 
to  risk  the  friendship  of  the  chief  for  whom  they 
entertained  great  respect,  although  they  could  not 
always  appreciate  his  curious  logic.  He  seemed 
relieved  when  he  saw  them  do  so,  and  proposed 
they  should  quit  the  dangerous  spot,  which  they 
acceded  to. 

Towards  evening  of  the  same  day,  they  were 
wandering  leisurely  on  the  southern  border  of  the 
corn-fields,  when  they  were  startled  by  a  drove  of 
deer  bounding  past  them,  and  making  for  the  forest 
beyond.  A  noble  buck  was  the  leader,  with  head 
erect,  making  ten  feet  at  every  jump.  Away  they 
went,  casting  the  earth  from  their  slender  hoofs, 
caring  for  neither  brush  or  brake,  for  a  relentless 
pursuer  was  on  their  track. 

"  See !  there  goes  three  small  specks  close  to 
the  ground ;  there  they  are,  three  monstrous  black 
wolves  with  glistening  coats,  their  fiery  eyes  spark 
ling,  and  jaws  distended." 

They  were  larger  than  the  largest  dog ;  long, 
gaunt  lirnbs,  small,  and  all  muscle,  and  so  perse 
vering  that  every  thing  tired  before  them.  They 
seldom,  when  they  start  in  a  chase,  give  up  their 
prey. 

*'  Without  doubt,  the  weakest  of  that  noble  herd 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    90 

will  make  a  supper  for  their  rapacious  foes,"  saifl 
Howe. 

Such  is  the  black  wolf  of  the  western  wilds,  at 
tacking  every  thing  he  meets  when  hunger  is  on 
him ;  even  the  buffalo  falls  a  prey  to  him. 


100         THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 


Their  continued  Captivity — Attempt  to  Escape — They  are  cau 
tiously  watched  and  guarded — Fears  and  apprehensions — They 
discover  Gold  in  various  quantities — A  singular  Cave — Prepara 
tions  to  escape  into  it — Lassoing  the  Chief — Enter  the  Cavern 
and  close  the  Door — They  are  missed  by  the  Indians — Tumult 
in  the  Camp — They  follow  the  Cavern — Singular  adventure — 
Jane  rescued  from  Drowning — Strange  appearance  of  the  Cave — 
Mysterious  discoveries — They  Continue  on — Cross  a  stream — 
Discovery  of  an  Outlet — They  halt  for  repose. 

Six  weeks  elapsed  and  they  were  still  prisoners, 
treated  with  great  kindness ;  although  they  were 
forced  to  be  present  at  the  revolting  feast  on 
human  flesh,  as  often  as  a  war  party  returned, 
which  was  almost  every  week.  And,  though 
they  saw  the  Indian  captives  sacrificed  with  re 
lentless  cruelty,  yet  the  fear  that  they  should  be 
made  victims  had  partially  subsided,  as  week  after 
week  went  round,  and,  except  the  single  sentinel  who 
was  relieved  from  duty  morn  and  night,  they  were 
left  entirely  to  themselves  to  do  as  they  pleased. 
They  had  often  attempted  to  draw  him  into  the 
forest  with  them,  but  when  he  had  accompanied 
them  to  a  certain  boundary,  he  gave  them  to 
understand  they  must  return  immediately  to  the 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  101 

village ;  and,  as  they  knew  the  penalty  of  attempting 
an  escape  they  did  not  dare  to  undertake  it,  knowing 
they  would  be  pursued  with  fleet  horses,  and  per 
haps  be  taken  and  sacrificed  the  same  day.  They 
were  wearied  with  their  captivity,  and  became 
gloomy  and  sad.  The  Pah-Utah  saw  this,  and 
directed  the  sentinel  to  give  them  a  wider  range. 
This  they  hoped  might  facilitate  an  escape.  But 
in  this,  they  were  mistaken ;  for  the  sentinel  used 
renewed  vigilance.  The  moment  they  were  beyond 
the  prescribed  boundaries,  the  guard,  with  his 
fiery  eye  fixed  on  them  with  a  lynx-like  keenness, 
would  follow  them  with  his  horn  trumpet  to  his 
mouth,  ready  at  a  second's  warning,  to  sound  the 
note  of  alarm. 

Things  were  in  this  state  when  they  went  to 
gether  to  the  base  of  a  precipice,  half  a  mile  to  the 
east  from  where  they  found  the  gold.  Here  they 
whiled  away  an  hour  discussing  the  ever  present 
theme  of  their  captivity,  except  Edward  who,  not 
having  the  fear  of  the  chief  before  him  began  to 
tear  up  mosses,  and  dig  into  crevices  in  search  of 
precious  ore.  While  doing  this,  his  foot  slipped 
from  under  him,  and  he  fell  heavily  forward  against 
a  smooth,  slab-like  surface  of  the  rock,  when,  to 
his  dismay,  it  gave  back  a  hollow  sound,  and  a 
large  block  yielding  an  inch  or  two,  showed  an 
aperture  within. 

Calling  his  uncle,  he  pointed  it  out  to  him,  who 
after  examining  it  closely,  declared  it  to  be  a 


102          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

cavern  within  ;  but  how  the  stone  came  fitted  into 
the  door  way,  was  a  question  they  could  not  solve  ; 
for  the  Pah-Utahs  had  no  way  of  shaping  stone  with 
such  precision,  and  evidently  were  not  aware  that 
the  cavern  existed. 

"  Walk  quietly  away,  and  appear  to  be  busy 
about  anything  you  chose,  in  order  not  to  draw  the 
attention  of  the  sentinel  this  way,  and  I  will  com 
municate  it  to  Whirlwind,"  said  the  trapper. 
The  chief  after  examining  the  place,  retreated  with 
Howe  a  few  rods  distant,  and  then  said.  "  That 
cavern  will  prove  our  deliverance.  Evidently  it  is 
one  of  those  of  which  tradition  speaks,  and  that  it 
communicates  to  some  distant  point.  That  stone 
door  is  unknown  to  the  Pah-Utah  for  the  trailing 
mosses  have  become  imbedded  in  the  fissures  of  the 
rock  in  a  way  it  would  have  taken  a  hundred  years 
to  have  accomplished,  showing  it  could  not  have 
been  entered  in  that  time." 

"  Had  we  better  enter  it,  and  try  to  find  another 
outlet  ?"  asked  the  trapper. 

"  I  hardly  like  to  decide ;  the  undertaking  is 
very  hazardous.  We  might  possibly  find  it,  if 
there  is  an  outlet,  but  if  we  should  not,  a  horrible 
death  awaits  us — buried  alive  ;  or  if  we  should 
return,  a  worse  one  at  the  hands  of  our  captors." 

"  What  reason  have  you  to  suspect  there  is  an 
outlet  at  a  distant  point?"  asked  the  trapper. 

"  The  similarity  of  this  opening  to  one  on  the 
side  of  the  Medicine  Bow  Mountains,  towards  the 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  103 

rising  sun.  That  has  been  known  by  the  red  men 
since  the  Great  Spirit  gave  them  their  hunting 
grounds ;  and  at  that  time  he  told  my  fathers  they 
were  built  by  a  people  whom  he  had  destroyed  in 
anger.  And  to  this  day  they  are  strewn  with 
bones  and  utensils  of  the  lost  people." 

"Is  this  story  of  the  opening  a  tradition,  or  have 
you  seen  it,  and  what  is  the  appearance  of  the 
interior  of  the  cavern?" 

"  I  have  been  through  it  often.  In  some  places 
it  is  rough,  and  in  others  as  smooth  as  sleeping 
water.  It  is  a  long,  toilsome  journey ;  and  at  its 
end  opens  at  the  base  of  a  hill  a  day  and  a  half  a 
journey  towards  the  west,"  replied  the  chief. 

u  Then  you  think  this  cavern  is  similar  to  the 
one  you  have  seen,  and  that,  if  we  enter  it,  we 
shall  escape  in  safety  ?" 

"  Were  I  alone,  I  should  not  be  afraid  to  venture 
in  it.  Whirlwind  is  not  a  coward,  and  pines  in 
captivity.  If  he  escapes,  it  is  good,  he  will  then 
be  a  free  chief.  If  he  dies,  he  will  go  to  the  hunt 
ing  grounds  of  the  Great  Spirit,  where  the  deer, 
beaver,  and  buffalo  are  as  plenty  as  the  leaves  in 
the  forest." 

"For  one,  I  am  willing  to  make  the  trial,  and 
am  certain  the  children  will  be  also.  We  must 
provide  some  food  and  light  before  we  try  it.  It 
would  never  do  to  venture  in  unprovided  with  these." 

"  My  brother  would  betray  us  if  we  should  at 
tempt  to  conceal  either,  for  the  Pah-Utah  are  as 


104  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

vigilant  as  brave,  and  would  be  sure  to  know  it, 
and  determine  our  fate  on  the  instant.  Our  only 
way  of  escape  is  to  fast,  and  be  fleet  of  foot." 

"Perhaps  you  are  right.  When  would  it  be 
prudent  for  us  to  make  the  trial,  do  you  think  ? 
For  my  part,  I  am  ready  at  any  moment.  It  is 
five  days  since  these  demons  made  one  of  their 
horrid  feasts ;  and  as  we  came  by  the  chief's  lodge, 
I  saw  him  in  council  with  his  warriors,  and  I  thought 
they  looked  very  suspiciously  towards  us  as  we 
passed." 

"Whirlwind  also  saw  it;  but  his  heart  was  then 
almost  dead  within  him.  It  is  alive  now,  and  we 
will  enter  the  cavern.  My  white  brother  will  tell 
the  children  of  our  design,  and  lead  them  to  the 
mouth  of  the  cavern,  and  keep  his  eye  on  the  sen 
tinel.  The  moment  he  sees  this  around  his  ene 
my's  neck,  roll  away  the  rock,  and  have  it  ready 
to  put  in  its  place  again  as  soon  as  I  enter,"  said  the 
chief,  taking  from  beneath  his  tunic  a  strong,  long 
cord  made  of  hide,  formed  into  a  lasso. 

"  He  will  blow  his  horn,  and  draw  the  whole 
tribe  on  us  if  you  attempt  to  strangle  him.  I 
think  we  had  better  try  to  slip  in  one  by  one,  and 
not  disturb  him,"  said  the  trapper. 

"  We  should  be  missed  before  we  could  replace 
the  stone,  and  they  would  drag  us  from  our  hiding 
place  as  soon  as  we  entered  it.  Whirlwind's  step 
is  as  noiseless  as  the  wing  of  a  bird,  when  after  a 
foe.  But  should  the  sentinel  give  the  alarm,  enter 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    105 

and  close  the  door ;  for,  perchance,  I  may  escape 
from  them  at  last ;  if  not,  I  shall  have  drawn  hia 
attention  from  you  so  as  to  enable  you  to  facilitate 
your  escape." 

"No,  brave  chief,  we  are  captives  together,  and 
we  will  all  be  saved,  or  perish  together.  You  shall 
not  be  left  alone  for  them  to  wreak  their  vengeance 
upon.  We  will  not  enter  the  cave  unless  you  are 
with  us." 

"  My  white  brother  speaks  like  a  child.  Whirl 
wind  has  said  and  will  do  it,"  returned  the  chief, 
who  possessed  a  truly  royal  soul,  imperious  in  de 
cision,  impatient  of  contradiction,  and  never  turned 
from  a  course  he  had  determined  to  pursue,  when 
assured  it  was  for  the  good  of  others. 

As  he  ceased  speaking,  he  left  the  trapper,  and 
disappeared  in  the  bushes.  Howe  thought  it  most 
prudent  to  obey  the  injunction  of  Whirlwind,  and 
making  a  sign  to  the  children  to  follow,  he  care 
lessly  made  his  way  to  the  spot,  and  with  palpita 
ting  heart,  awaited  the  signal.  The  children  shared 
with  him  the  anxiety,  till  at  last  so  intense  it  became, 
that  their  hearts  almost  ceased  to  pulsate.  Life 
or  death  was  in  the  throw,  and  death  itself  could 
not  exceed  the  agony  they  endured.  The  signal 
came  at  last — a  circle  in  the  air — which  in  an  instant 
tightened  on  the  sentinel's  throat;  five  minutes 
elapsed,  when  the  chief  came  bounding  towards 
them  with  a  tame  deer,  that  belonged  to  the  tribe, 
in  his  arms,  then  rolling  away  the  stone,  and  enter- 


106          THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

ing  the  cavern,  they  replaced  it  with  great  precision, 
so  as  to  prevent  detection.  But  great  was  their 
surprise  and  gratification  to  see  the  cavern  was 
quite  light,  by  the  rays  penetrating  innumerable 
small  fissures  in  the  rocky  precipice.  Whirlwind 
immmediately  killed  and  dressed  the  prize  that  so 
fortunately  happened  to  be  in  his  path ;  and  dis 
tributing  it  among  them,  they  prepared  to  penetrate 
into  the  darkness  of  the  cave.  Where  they  entered, 
it  was  about  twenty  feet  wide,  and  about  fifty  feet 
high,  having  the  appearance  of  the  rock  having 
been  blasted,  and  hewn  down  smoothly  at  the  sides. 
The'  floor  was  of  a  solid  rock,  smooth  and  level, 
though  strewn  with  some  rubbish,  which  they  did 
not  stop  to  examine.  They  were  too  anxious  to 
place  distance  between  themselves  and  the  canni 
bals,  to  think  of  anything  but  how  to  ensure  their 
safety.  Accordingly  they  pressed  boldly  on,  but 
had  not  gone  over  twenty  rods,  when  yells  of  disap 
pointment  and  rage  made  the  air  quiver  as  they 
echoed  and  re-echoed  through  the  cavern.  Their 
escape  had  been  discovered;  and  now,  if  the  door 
to  the  cavern  was  known,  they  knew  they  had  but 
a  few  moments  to  live. 

"  Give  me  your  hand,  Jane,"  said  Whirlwind ; 
"  take  hold  of  Edward,  Howe,  that  we  may  not  be 
divided.  The  young  brave  will  keep  in  our  tracks  , 
now,  let  us  proceed,  and,  perhaps,  if  the  cave  is 
found  we  may  hide  in  some  of  its  recesses.  On 
they  went,  and  louder  and  fiercer  grew  the  yells,  aa 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     107 

the  village  poured  out  its  hordes,  until  it  seemed  to 
our  heroes  as  if  every  rock  had  a  tongue,  and  was 
telling,  in  thundering  echoes,  the  place  of  their 
retreat.  Still  on  they  went,  and  now,  the  voices 
began  to  soften  in  the  distance  ;  then  they  grew 
fainter,  until  nothing  but  low,  confused  sounds 
were  heard.  The  cavern  was  level  on  the  bot 
tom,  which  facilitated  their  flight ;  being  actuated 
by  the  most  sacred  passion  of  our  nature — the 
love  of  life,  which  gave  them  courage  and  strength, 
and  with  the  hope  of  freedom  beckoning  them  on, 
they  made  unprecedented  speed.  They  had  been 
blessed  for  about  half  a  mile  by  the  rays  of  light  that 
penetrated  the  cavern  at  the  mouth ;  but  for  the 
last  hour  they  had  been  plunging  on  in  total  dark 
ness,  not  knowing  where  they  went ;  but  now,  as  no 
sounds  were  heard,  and  they  were  getting  fatigued, 
they  halted  and  began  to  devise  some  means  of 
guiding  them  on  their  way. 

Howe  commenced  moving  around  in  the  dark 
ness  to  see  where  the  boundaries  of  the  cave  were, 
and  the  rest  following  his  example,  part  of  them 
touched  one  side,  and  feeling  its  smooth  surface, 
thought  the  cavern  must  be  uniform  throughout ; 
for,  as  near  as  they  could  tell,  by  feeling,  it  had 
the  same  appearance  as  it  had  at  the  entrance. 

At  that  moment  Jane,  who  was  groping  round 
to  find  the  other  side,  uttered  a  piercing  scream, 
which  was  quickly  followed  by  a  heavy  splash  in 
water. 


108         THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

"Jane!  Jane!"  they  all  cried;  and  the  chief, 
at  the  moment  springing  towards  the  place  where 
she  had  stood,  with  a  half-uttered  exclamation,  fell 
heavily  with  a  loud  splash  also. 

"Keep  back!  keep  back!  there  is  danger  here!" 
he  cried  ;  "  I  can  save  her  if  any  one  can  !  Jane  ! 
Jane !  where  are  you  ?"  he  called  eagerly,  as  he 
splashed  round  in  the  water,  which  was  so  deep  he 
could  not  touch  the  bottom.  "Jane!  Jane!"  he 
cried,  but  no  sound  came  from  the  still  water,  till 
at  last  a  faint  bubbling  sound  was  heard,  and  a 
hand  grasped  him.  Catching  her  round  the  waist, 
he  raised  her  head  above  the  water,  when  the  half- 
drowned  girl  began  to  revive  ;  but  too  much  ex 
hausted  to  assist  herself  in  the  least.  The  chief 
swam  with  her  towards  the  place  where  they  had 
fallen,  hoping  to  find  a  projecting  rock  to  support 
her  on,  but  he  was  disappointed,  although  he  was 
enabled  to  obtain  footing  in  three  feet  water,  where 
he  stood  holding  her  in  his  brawny  arms. 

"All  safe,"  he  cried,  the  moment  he  had  obtained 
footing.  "  But  how  we  are  to  get  up  there  is  a 
different  affair." 

"  Keep  up  your  courage,"  cried  the  trapper ; 
"  we  must  have  a  light.  I  have  a  flint,  knife,  and 
punk-wood ;  so  far  all  is  well,  but  what  are  we  to 
burn  ?" 

"  There  is  wood  in  here  I  know,"  said  Sidney, 
"for  I  have  stumbled  over  it  a  number  of  times  ?" 

"  Have  a  care  how  you  hunt  round  for  it,  or  you 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    109 

will  go  down  after  Jane  and  the  chief,"  said  Ed 
ward. 

"  Here  is  wood,  plenty  of  it,"  said  Sidney,  bring 
ing  forward  a  handful  of  sticks.  In  the  mean 
while  the  trapper  had  struck  fire,  and  was  blowing 
the  punk  into  a  blaze,  and  taking  some  of  the 
sticks  in  his  hand  to  communicate  with  the  burning 
punk,  found  them  in  a  crumbling  condition  but 
perfectly  dry,  and  they  quickly  ignited.  A  cheer 
ful  blaze  was  in  a  few  minutes  lighting  up  the 
cavern  ;  they  then  cautiously  approached  the  place 
where  Whirlwind  and  Jane  had  fallen,  who  were 
patiently  awaiting  light  and  assistance  from  above. 
Holding  some  blazing  sticks  over  the  edge  they 
discovered  the  chief  and  Jane  ten  feet  below  them, 
with  water  smooth  and  placid,  full  thirty  feet 
beyond,  and  extending  along  the  cavern  as  far  as 
the  eye  could  reach.  Evidently  they  had  been 
making  their  way  on  its  verge  quite  a  distance,  and 
the  least  deviation  on  that  side  would  have  plunged 
them  all  into  its  waters.  The  rock  was  rough  and 
jagged  with  many  small  fissures  in  which  they 
could  get  a  foothold,  and  by  the  assistance  of  Sid 
ney,  who  descended  a  few  feet,  Jane  was  soon  lifted 
up  to  the  floor  of  the  cavern,  where,  with  the  agility 
of  a  deer,  the  chief  followed  her.  Saturated  with 
water,  without  a  single  extra  garment,  they  were 
in  a  very  uncomfortable  condition,  yet  they  laughed 
heartily  over  their  mishaps ;  for,  indeed,  they 

thought  anything  preferable  to  being  in  the  power 
10 


110  THE  WANDERERS;  OR 

of  cannibals.  Piling  together  the  half  decayed 
wood  and  wringing  their  clothes  as  dry  as  they 
could,  they  were  in  a  fair  way  of  recovering  from 
the  ducking,  and  as  they  apprehended  no  further 
danger  from  their  enemies,  they  concluded  to  make 
a  short  halt  and  examine  the  locality  around  them. 
The  cave  in  this  place  was  no  more  than  twenty- 
five  feet  high,  hut  was  very  wide,  as  well  as  they 
could  determine  over  a  hundred  feet,  thirty  of 
which  was  water,  and  beyond  which  they  could  not 
distinguish  the  appearance  of  the  cave.  But  the 
other  side  was  as  singular  as  wonderful.  Eight 
feet  from  the  floor  it  was  smooth  and  even  as 
hewn  rock  could  be  made ;  then  there  was  a  vast 
niche  cut  in,  extending  to  the  top  of  the  cave,  thirty 
feet  wide  and  sixteen  deep.  This  niche  was  as 
cended  by  a  flight  of  six  very  steep  steps  cut  in 
the  rock  in  the  centre  of  the  front  of  the  rock 
below  the  niche  and  were  as  perfect  and  uniform 
as  if  just  made.  Ascending  these  steps  they  dis 
covered  a  chair  of  graceful  form  cut  out  of  a  huge 
stone,  fantastically  carved,  which  they  found 
themselves  unable  to  move  by  reason  of  its  great 
weight,  but  being  of  a  different  material  than 
the  rock  of  which  the  cave  was  composed  they  sup 
posed  it  to  be  separate  from  it.  On  each  side  of 
this  curious  chair  there  arose  a  tripod  three  feet 
high  and  two  in  diameter,  the  top  being  scooped 
out  concavously,  like  a  basin,  in  the  centre  of 
which  was  a  round  orifice,  half  an  inch  in  diam- 


LIFE    IN    THE    Vvr  E  S  T  E  II  N    W  I  L  D  S  .      Ill 

eter,  out  of  which  bubbled  up  a  clear  liquid,  which, 
filling  the  basin,  i«an  down  its  sides  into  a  drain 
cut  in  the  rock,  and  was  conveyed  into  the  lake  in 
which  the  chief  and  Jane  had  fallen. 

"  Astonishing  !"  cried  the  trapper,  examining 
the  curiosities  as  well  as  his  light  would  permit. 

"  The  place  of  refuge  of  the  lost  people !"  said 
the  chief.  "  Our  traditions  say  that  they  were 
mighty  and  strong,  and,  like  the  tall  trees  for 
strength ;  they  had  skill  in  cutting  stone,  and  dig 
ging  copper  from  its  bed,  and  making  it  into  armor 
and  utensils." 

"And  these  were  their  fountains:  well,  I  think 
they  were  people  of  taste.  That  chair  is  good 
enough  for  the  president,  and  I  suspect  he  has  not 
got  one  half  as  curious.  We  will  take  a  drink  at 
their  fountain,  replenish  our  light,  and  see  if 
there  is  anything  else  around." 

Bending  his  head  to  take  a  drink  in  a  primitive 
way,  he  drew  a  mouthful  of  the  clear  and  trans 
parent  liquid,  but  quickly  discharged  it,  with  a 
grimace.  "  Whew  !  they  must  have  been  a  strong 
people  to  drink  such  strong  drink,"  cried  the 
trapper. 

"Perhaps  it  is  not  water;"  so  saying, the  chief 
touched  the  brand  he  had  in  his  hand  to  it,  when,  lo ! 
it  blazed  with  a  strong  white  flame.  Touching  the 
other  also,  two  clearer,  purer  lights  never  illumined 
a  cavern.  The  light  penetrated  the  recesses  and 
laid  open  every  object  to  view,  and  as  their  eyes 


112  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

fell  once  more  on  the  curious  chair  they  uttered  an 
exclamation  of  wonder.  It  was  sparkling  and 
glowing  with  a  thousand  rays.  Approaching  it 
they  saw  it  was  covered  with  dust,  which  they 
brushed  away  ;  and  if  they  were  astonished  before, 
now  they  gazed  with  speechless  wonder  at  the 
curiosity  before  them,  that  threw  back  the  light 
that  fell  full  upon  it,  in  flashing  rays,  dazzling  the 
eyes  of  the  beholders. 

"  The  fire  stones  !  Touch  them  not !"  cried  the 
chief,  waving  the  rest  back  with  his  hand  impe 
riously.  "  The  evil  spirit  presides  in  this  spot,  and 
we  are  in  his  power.  Provoke  him  not,  or  we  shall 
be  all  destroyed  like  the  lost  people  were,  a  thou 
sand  moons  ago." 

"  Pshaw  !  Chief,  you  are  ridiculous.  This  has 
evidently  been  a  chair  of  state,  and  has  been  made 
for  one  high  in  power  to  sit  in.  The  material 
appears  to  be  quartz,  studded  with  diamonds  enough 
to  enrich  a  kingdom.  The  bad  spirits  are  all  in 
your  imagination  ;  they  will  keep  a  respectful  dis 
tance  from  us,  I  promise  you." 

"  Glad  to  hear  you  speak  up,  uncle,"  said  Sid 
ney,  "  for  unless  we  overcome  Whirlwind's  preju 
dice  against  carrying  any  of  these  wonderful  things 
home  with  us,  to  give  occular  proof  of  what  we 
saw,  every  one  will  think  our  account  exaggerated. 
For  instance,  now,  I  intend  breaking  off  one  of  the 
arms  of  the  chair  to  give  proof  of  what  it  is  com 
posed." 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    113 

"  No,  no  ;  not  for  any  consideration  shall  it  be 
mutilated.  It  woul'd  be  desecration  to  do  it.  If 
we  never  get  home,  it  could  do  no  good  ;  and  if  we 
do,  the  day  may  come  when  we  can  return  in  safety, 
and  remove  it  whole,  or  at  least  we  might  give  the 
information  that  would  lead  to  its  removal,"  re 
turned  the  trapper. 

"  Oh  !  well  then,  I  must  find  something  else  that 
will  answer  my  purpose  as  well,"  and  going  to  one 
of  the  corners  of  the  niche,  or  rather  an  elevated 
room,  he  came  to  a  pile  of  rubbish  which  he  com 
menced  pulling  away,  and,  which,  on  examining, 
proved  to  be  a  human  figure.  Starting  back,  with 
a  cry  of  terror,  the  rest  hurried  to  where  he  stood 
staring  with  distended  eyes  toward  the  form  that 
was  stretched  on  the  rocky  bed,  in  the  corner ; 
when  they  saw  the  figure,  they  too  stepped  invol 
untarily  backwards,  and  Howe,  advancing,  laid  his 
hand  on  the  form  before  him,  discovered  it  was 
stone — a  petrified  human  body. 

On  examination,  it  proved  to  have  been  a  man 
nearly  nine  feet  high,  of  extraordinary  muscular 
proportions.  He  had  evidently  been  slain  here  or 
wounded  elsewhere,  and  crawled  in  this  cavern  to 
die,  for  a  javelin  was  sticking  in  his  side,  which  he 
had  endeavoured  to  extricate,  but  died  in  the  act, 
as  his  hand  was  clenched  around  it.  It  proved 
to  be  made  of  copper,  a  fact  which  they  ascertained 
by  scraping  the  corroded  metal  away,  leaving  the 
pure  copper  beneath.  They  attempted  to  withdraw 
10*  H 


114          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

the  javelin,  but  could  not  move  it.  The  body,  in 
petrifying,  had  closed  around  it  like  a  vice — the 
hand  holding  it  in  a  position  slanting  downwards, 
as  if  in  that  direction  he  had  attempted  to  draw  it 
from  the  wound.  On  examining  the  rubbish  that 
Sidney  had  pulled  off  him,  they  found  a  helmet, 
precisely  similar  to  the  one  found  by  Edward  and 
Anne  in  the  old  fort,  which  was  in  a  good  state  of 
preservation.  Besides  these,  there  was  a  broken 
javelin — the  two  pieces  looking  as  if,  when  whole, 
it  had  been  a  formidable  weapon.  Scraping  these 
relics  away  with  a  quantity  of  other  things,  too 
much  decayed  to  ascertain  what  they  originally 
were,  they  came  to  what  they  had  supposed  to  be 
the  floor,  but  which  they  discovered  to  be  a  skin  of 
some  kind  petrified  also.  It  did  not  have  the 
appearance  of  a  buffalo  skin,  for  it  had  a  soft, 
silky,  or  furry  appearance.  In  the  other  corner, 
there  was  a  large  pile  that  looked  as  if  something 
had  been  stowed  away,  but  on  its  being  disturbed, 
a  dry  musty  vapor  filled  the  air,  and  the  heap  be 
came  a  shapeless  mass — the  original  character  of 
which  they  could  not  ascertain.  Time  had  claimed 
its  own ;  and  what  once,  perhaps,  were  costly  and 
beautiful  fabrics,  was  now  a  pile  of  dust. 

Descending  the  stone  steps  to  the  cavern,  they 
found  that  the  brilliant  light  from  the  tripods  dis 
pelled  the  gloominess  around  them,  and  gave,  as 
far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  a  lively  appearance  to 
the  place. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    115 

The  party  were  now  quite  hungry;  after  roast 
ing  and  eating  some  of  their  venison,  they  pre 
pared  to  penetrate  still  further  in  search  of  an 
outlet.  At  first  they  thought  of  leaving  the  lights 
burning,  but  on  prudent  second  thought,  they  con 
cluded  to  extinguish  them,  that,  in  case  their  ene 
mies  did  discover  the  cave,  they  might  not  discover 
that  they  had  been  there. 

"  If  we  had  a  vessel  to  carry  some  of  it  in  to 
light  us  on  our  way,  we  should  be  saved  much 
trouble,"  remarked  the  trapper. 

"  Perhaps  we  shall  find  something,"  said  Sidney; 
"  let  us  not  despair,  but  look  around." 

"  I  think  we  had  better  spend  no  more  time," 
said  Jane  ;  "I  long  to  be  going  on.  We  can  make 
light  enough  to  guide  us  with  sticks." 

"  The  pale-faced  maiden  speaks  well,"  said  the 
chief;  "let  us  proceed,  and  save  ourselves  while 
we  can.  The  venison  will  not  last  long,  and  we 
must  find  an  outlet  or  die." 

"  I  think  so  likewise,"  said  Edward.  "  Come, 
uncle,  let  us  be  moving." 

"  Very  well ;  but  we  must  beware  of  the  gulf 
by  our  dim  light,  or  we  shall  all  be  in  it  in  a 
twinkling,"  said  the  trapper,  as  he  prepared  his 
torch. 

Again  they  were  moving  on.  Sometimes  the 
cavern  presented  a  low,  narrow  defile,  with  hardly 
ten  feet  of  rock  to  pass  on ;  then  it  again  widened 
and  grew  lofty,  until  they  could  not  make  out  its 


116  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

size  by  the  rays  of  their  lights,  which  illumined 
but  a  few  feet  around  them.  After  proceeding 
about  a  mile  further,  they  came  to  an  abrupt  halt, 
for  a  barrier  was  in  their  track.  The  gulf  extended 
across  the  cave  from  side  to  side,  and  so  wide  that 
they  could  not  see  the  opposite  shore.  Here  was 
a  barrier,  indeed,  which  they  knew  not  how  to 
overcome.  They  could  all  swim,  for  that  is  an 
accomplishment  that  our  borderers,  of  either  sex, 
never  fail  of  acquiring.  But  they  had  great  ob 
jections  to  plunging  into  water  of  an  unknown 
extent  or  depth. 

"  I  will  explore  it,"  said  the  chief,  throwing  off 
his  moccasins  and  tunic ;  and  with  a  torch  in  one 
hand,  he  let  himself  down  with  the  other,  and  then 
moved  cautiously  out  into  the  unknown  lake. 

The  chief  was  an  adept  in  swimming,  and  made 
good  headway  with  the  only  hand  at  liberty.  After 
swimming  about  twenty  rods,  his  feet  touched  a 
pebbly  bed,  and  in  a  moment  more  he  was  in  shal 
low  water  enough  to  obtain  footing :  and  wading  a 
little  further  on,  he  came  to  land.  Astonished 
beyond  measure,  he  looked  around,  and  at  a  little 
distance  saw  what  looked  as  though  large  masses 
of  rock  had  been  cut  away — the  bottom  of  which 
was  about  two  feet  higher  than  the  ground ;  and  in 
the  centre  of  this  slight  elevation,  stood  a  single 
tripod,  like  the  one  they  had  seen  in  the  niche  that 
they  had  passed.  This  was  also  filled  with  the 
singular  liquid  that  burned;  and  on  the  chiefs 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  117 

touching  it  with  his  torch,  the  cavern  around  was 
illumined  in  an  instant.*  A  shout  of  exultation 
burst  on  the  air  from  those  on  the  other  shore,  as 
the  brilliant  light  showed  them  that  the  chief  had 
gained  his  object. 

After  lighting  the  tripod,  the  chief  saw,  a  little 
way  up  the  shore,  three  objects  that,  from  their 
resemblance  to  a  canoe,  attracted  his  attention. 
Going  close  to  them,  he  found  the  largest  ten  feet 
long,  and  four  wide  in  the  middle,  oval  at  the 
bottom,  and  tapering  to  a  point  at  the  ends.  They 
seemed  to  be  made  of  metal,  for,  though  quite 
strong,  they  were  covered  inside  and  out  with  cor 
roding  rust.  A  thought  struck  the  chief  that, 
perhaps,  they  were  canoes,  and  might  still  be  used. 
To  settle  the  point  was  but  a  moment's  work;  and 
he  dragged  one  to  the  water,  when,  lo !  it  floated 
in  a  handsome  style,  and  jumping  in,  and  using  his 
hands  for  paddles,  with  wild  delight  beaming  from 
his  bronzed  features,  he  gained  the  other  shore. 
As  he  approached,  they  laughed  and  shouted  with 
pleasure.  One  at  a  time  was  conveyed  over,  until 
all,  in  a  little  while,  were  landed  safely  on  the 
beach.  Here  the  water  evidently  terminated  ;  but 
the  sides  were  still  precipitous,  although  the  cavern 
was  of  much  less  height  than  formerly,  and  they 
had  some  hope  that  they  were  near  the  outlet.  The 

*  By  filling  a  tumbler  nenrly  full  of  water,  and  pouring  a 
Bmall  quantity  of  ether  upon  its  surface,  on  application  of 
a  torch,  it  will  burn  with  a  very  beautiful  light 


118          THE  WANDERERS;    OR, 

shore  was  covered  with  smooth  white  pebbles,  that 
shone  brightly  in  the  light,  and  had  much  the 
appearance  of  quartz  worked  by  the  constant  action 
of  water.  The  children,  who  were  eager  to  find 
something  that  they  could  convey  away  without 
the  knowledge  of  the  chief,  searched  eagerly  among 
these  pebbles  ;  nor  was  their  labor  lost,  for  every 
few  minutes  one  or  the  other  found  a  "star  stone," 
as  the  chief  called  them,  and  adroitly  placed  them 
in  their  pockets.  In  this  way  they  had  made  quite 
a  collection  by  the  time  they  were  called  to  move 
on.  They  found,  also,  at  this  spot,  piles  of  what 
had  evidently  been  of  some  importance,  but  so 
much  decayed  by  time,  as  to  defy  the  possibility  of 
telling  their  original  compositions. 

On  they  moved,  but,  still,  they  came  to  no  out 
let.  The  bottom  had  the  same  pebbly  appear 
ance,  the  sides  precipitous,  the  top  low  ;  and,  for 
more  than  a  mile,  there  was  not  the  slightest  varia 
tion  in  the  appearance  of  the  cavern. 

"This  is  a  long  cave,"  said  Howe,  "and  the 
strangest  I  ever  saw.  And  that  is  saying  much, 
for  a  trapper  gets  in  all  sorts  of  places." 

"  Strange  enough,  that  is  true,"  said  Sidney,  "  I 
wonder  if  there  is  an  end?" 

"I  guess  so,"  said  Edward,  "everything  that  has 
a  beginning  has  an  end,  I  believe  ;  but,  whether 
we  shall  find  it,  is  another  question." 

"  I  propose  we  halt  and  rest,"  said  Jane.  "  For 
one,  I  am  exhausted.  I  think  it  must  be  far  into 
i\\c  night  " 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  119 

"  I  suspect  it  is,"  said  the  trapper.  "  Sup 
pose  we  take  a  little  sleep,  and  then  start  afresh. 
But,  then,  if  we  do  this,  what  shall  we  do  for 
light  ?  No  sticks  are  to  be  gathered  on  these 
pebbles,  and  ours  will  not  burn  an  hour  longer. 
If  it  is  possible  for  you  to  stand  it,  Jane,  we  had 
better  move  on.  I  can  help  you,  for  I  am  too 
much  used  to  travelling  to  tire." 

"  Perhaps,  we  can  find  more  of  the  burning 
water,  if  we  keep  a  look  out,"  said  the  chief. 

But  on  they  went ;  yet  no  tripod  met  their 
eye,  until  they  feared  Jane  would  be  unable  to 
proceed,  and  worst  of  all,  two  of  their  torches  gave 
out,  and  the  rest  would  not  last  twenty  minutes 
longer. 

"  The  braves  and  maiden,  will  await  us  here," 
said  the  chief,  "  while  my  brother  and  I  bring 
relief.  Come,"  said  he,  to  Howe,  "  we  are  the 
strongest,  let  them  rest,  and  when  we  have  found 
light  we  will  return." 

"  Perhaps  it  is  best,"  said  the  trapper.  "  Sit 
here,  we  will  leave  the  venison  with  you,  that  we 
need  not  be  encumbered.  Sit  down  on  these  peb 
bles,  they  are  dry  and  much  easier  than  the  fire 
of  the  cannibal.  Keep  courage,  and  sleep  if 
you  can,"  so  saying,  he  and  the  chief,  took  the 
torches  to  light  them  on  the  way,  and  soon  disap 
peared  in  the  distance.  Sidney  seated  himself  on 
the  pebbles  beside  where  Jane  had  sank  quite  ex 
hausted,  and  drawing  her  to  him  rested  her  head 


120         THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

in  his  arms,  where  she  soon  fell  asleep.  Edward 
was  also  soon  in  the  land  of  dreams,  while  Sidney 
watched  over  them  with  the  care  of  a  mother. 
Here  his  whole  life  passed  before  him.  His  or 
phanage,  the  care  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Duncan,  the 
tenderness  they  had  bestowed  upon  him,  his  boy 
hood,  and  dawning  manhood,  his  capture  by  the 
Indians,  and  providential  escape,  up  to  the  present 
moment,  and  finally  his  present  position.  Long 
did  the  children  sleep,  and  long  did  he  watch  with 
out  a  ray  of  light,  in  a  darkness  more  intense  than 
anything  he  had  ever  imagined  surrounding  him. 
No  sound  was  heard,  not  even  the  faintest  breath, 
save  the  soft  respiration  of  the  sleepers.  The 
time  seemed  to  him  endless ;  and  the  oppressive 
silence  had  become  more  painful  than  can  be 
expressed,  when,  oh !  joy,  the  distant  sound  of  a 
human  voice  was  heard,  which  every  second  grew 
louder  and  louder,  and  then  a  bright  glittering 
light  was  seen  in  the  distance  approaching.  His 
uncle  and  the  chief  had  returned,  bearing  new 
torches,  the  light  of  which  awoke  the  sleepers,  who 
were  much  refreshed  by  their  repose. 

"  Come,"  said  Howe,  "  we  must  make  our  way 
some  three  miles  farther,  where  we  can  find  not 
only  daylight,  but  plenty  of  wood  and  water,  and 
as  I  am  getting  ravenous,  we  must  hurry  on." 

"  Then  you  have  found  an  outlet !"  cried  the 
children.  "  Oh,  uncle,  we  may  yet  see  home 
again." 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  121 

"  Certainly,  you  not  only  may,  but  probably 
•will.  We  have  undoubtedly  gone  right  through 
the  mountain,  and  as  the  cannibals  will  never 
think  we  have  effected  this,  all  we  have  to  do  is,  to 
be  wary,  so  as  to  escape  from  roving  parties,  and 
we  shall  be  safe  enough." 

They  were  soon  at  the  outlet,  which  they  found 
was  concealed  by  a  stone,  like  the  inlet,  and  the 
only  way  the  trapper  and  chief  had  discovered  it, 
was  by  the  daylight  that  came  peeping  through  its 
crevices  ;  for  night  had  already  gone  and  the  day 
again  was  nearly  spent.  They  thought  it  prudent 
to  build  their  fire  for  cooking  a  little  way  in  the 
cavern  to  prevent  being  discovered,  and  after  satis 
fying  their  hunger  with  broiled  venison,  for  which 
their  long  fast  had  sharpened  their  appetites,  they 
put  out  their  fire,  and  as  it  began  to  grow  dark, 
fastened  the  outlet  of  the  cavern,  and  laid  down  to 
rest.  Their  only  bed  now  was  the  earth,  having 
left  the  pebbles,  full  a  mile  behind  them.  Sweet 
and  calm  were  their  slumbers,  for  they  felt  secure 
and  free. 


122          THE  WANDERERS;  OB, 


A  Night  of  invigorating  Repose — Entering  the  unknown  Wild — • 
They  capture  a  mountain  sheep — The  encampment  attacked  by 
Panthers — They  save  themselves  by  climbing  a  tree,  and  build 
ing  up  fires — The  Panthers  kill  one  of  their  pack — They  con 
tinue  their  journey — Whirlwind  becomes  lost — They  find  a  wild 
Goat — They  start  for  the  mountains — Everything  strange  about 
them — Their  Deception — Talk  of  preparing  for  Winter — Encamp 
ment  at  the  base  of  the  mountain. 

OUR  wanderers  awoke  the  next  morning  from  a 
long  and  refreshing  sleep,  and  on  rolling  away  the 
Btone  from  the  outlet  of  the  cavern  they  found  the 
sun  up,  and  the  forest  vocal  with  the  feathered  song 
sters.  Never  sounded  melody  sweeter  than  that ; 
and,  as  the  birds  jumped  from  branch  to  branch, 
or  soared  away  on  free  wing,  trilling  their  sweet 
notes,  breaking  into  the  wildest  gushing  songs, 
they  involuntarily  exclaimed,  "We  too  are  free,  and 
sing  with  great  joy  of  our  deliverance  !" 

After  consuming  the  rest  of  their  deer  for  a 
morning's  repast,  they  plunged  into  the  unknown 
wild,  for  so  various  had  been  their  trials  that  they 
had  lost  all  conception  of  distance  or  place ;  and, 
save  the  knowledge  that  they  had  travelled  some 
times  south,  then  again  west,  they  had  DO  idea 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  123 

where  they  were.  Taking  a  north-easterly  direction 
as  near  as  they  could  determine  the  points  of  com 
pass,  they  boldly  set  out  and  travelled  until  the 
sun  was  high  in  the  heavens ;  then  faint  and  weary, 
they  sought  for  a  place  to  rest,  and  something  to 
satisfy  their  hunger.  They  soon  found  a  cool 
shady  spring,  and  after  quenching  their  thirst,  saw 
with  pleasure,  a  little  way  beyond,  where  there  had 
been  a  windfall,  and  as  berries  generally  grow  pro 
fusely  in  such  places,  they  hastened  to  it  and 
found,  as  they  had  anticipated,  an  abundant  sup 
ply,  as  it  was  now  the  season  for  their  ripening. 
After  eating  as  many  as  they  desired,  the  chief 
took  some  stout  twigs,  and  weaving  them  into  a 
basket,  lined  it  with  leaves,  and  recommended  fill 
ing  it  with  the  fruit ;  which  they  did,  and  then 
returned  to  the  spring  where  they  sat  down  to  rest. 

"  Well,  chief,"  said  Howe.  "I  don't  think  we 
shall  make  much  headway,  living  on  berries.  We 
must  contrive  some  means  of  taking  some  of  the 
game  with  which  these  woods  are  filled." 

"  True,"  said  Sidney.  "I,  too,  do  not  think  a 
dinner  of  berries  is  at  all  necessary.  The  game 
here,  evidently,  has  never  been  hunted,  for  it  is 
remarkably  tame.  I  almost  laid  my  hand  on  a 
pheasant  once  or  twice  before  it  flew  away,  while 
picking  berries." 

"  I  must  say,  a  roasted  pheasant  would  be  very 
welcome  now,"  said  Edward,  "  I  wish  you  had 
quite  laid  your  hands  en  it." 


124          THE  WANDERERS;  OB, 

"Hark!"  said  the  chief,  "I  hear  steps:  some 
thing  is  coming  to  the  spring  to  drink.  Stay  in 
your  positions  without  making  a  noise,  and  I  will 
see  what  can  be  done."  So  saying,  he  swiftly  and 
noiselessly  crept  among  some  bushes  that  grew  on 
the  side  of  the  spring,  which  would  bring  him  a 
few  feet  behind  any  animal  that  approached  by  a 
small  path  which  had  probably  been  beaten  by  the 
denizens  of  the  forest  as  they  carne  here  to  slake 
their  thirst.  His  only  weapons  were  a  tomahawk, 
a  long  hunting  knife,  and  bow  and  arrows,  which  he 
had  taken  from  the  sentinel.  Indeed,  these  were 
all  the  weapons  of  any  kind  in  the  possession  of 
the  whole  party,  except  a  hunting  knife  that  the 
trapper  had  adroitly  concealed  from  the  cannibals. 
Whatever  game  was  approaching,  it  evidently  in 
tended  to  take  its  time,  for  they  could  hear  it, 
every  few  minutes  stop  to  browse,  which  argued 
well  for  its  being  a  deer,  and  which  they  earnestly 
desired  it  should  be.  At  last  it  came  in  sight,  and 
they  beheld  a  small  mountain  sheep.  Though  it 
was  not  what  they  anticipated,  yet  it  was  a  wel 
come  prize,  and  the  chief's  unerring  aim  secured  it. 

They  dressed  and  broiled  a  few  steaks  of  it,  but 
hesitated  to  build  a  large  fire,  for  fear  that  strag 
gling  Indians  might  see  the  smoke  rising  above  the 
tree  tops,  which  would  direct  them  on  their  trail. 
After  satisfying  their  hunger,  taking  the  remainder 
and  the  basket  of  berries,  they  again  set  out  on  their 
journey  and  travelled  until  sunset,  when  they 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS    125 

encamped  in  a  valley  for  the  night.  They  had  put 
out  their  fire,  and  with  Whirlwind  for  sentinel,  had 
a  feeling  of  security,  which  they  acknowledged  by 
the  deep  sleep  which  enshrouded  them.  At  mid 
night  he  was  relieved  by  the  trapper,  and  he  too 
slept  soundly. 

About  the  second  hour  of  Howe's  watch,  his  ear 
was  attracted  by  stealthy  advancing  steps,  and  in 
a  few  moments  within  ten  paces  of  the  sleepers, 
gleamed  a  pair  of  glaring  eyes  flashing  in  the  dark 
ness  that  surrounded  them,  like  coals  of  fire. 

"  A  panther,"  muttered  the  trapper,  and  then 
he  continued  as  if  the  beast  could  understand  him, 
"  you  had  better  stand  back,  old  fellow,  if  you  have 
any  respect  for  yourself.  We  shall  not  accommo 
date  you  with  a  meal  to-night,  so  keep  back." 

But  the  panther  did  not  understand  him,  or,  if 
he  did,  he  did  not  heed  the  advice ;  for  the  trapper 
could  tell  by  his  low  growl  that  he  was  preparing 
to  spring ;  quickly  drawing  the  bow,  and  taking  aim. 
between  the  flashing  eyes,  he  gave  him  an  arrow. 
With  a  howl  of  rage,  the  beast  sprang  back  into 
the  bushes,  and  retreating  to  the  top  of  the  hill, 
set  up  a  quick,  fierce,  and  wailing  cry,  which 
sounded  like  that  of  an  angry  child,  only  fiercer, 
until  it  seemed  as  if  the  whole  forest  had  taken  up 
and  echoed  the  sound.  The  beast's  first  howl  had 
awakened  the  sleepers;  and  when  they  heard  him 
on  the  hill,  all  were  frightened,  for  they  well  knew 
it  was  the  panther's  call  for  help. 
11* 


126          THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

The  panther  being  eminently  a  social  animal,  it 
is  said,  go  in  bands,  but  usually  search  for  food 
singly ;  and  when  found,  if  too  formidable  to  be 
secured  by  the  finder,  he  retreats  a  little  distance, 
and  then  sets  up  his  call  for  help. 

"We  must  take  to  trees,"  said  the  chief; 
"  nothing  can  save  us  if  they  come  down  with  the 
whole  pack,  which  they  will  be  likely  to  do  by 
what  that  coward  is  telling  them." 

"  Why,  chief,  do  you  suppose  the  beast  is  telling 
his  mates  that  we  are  five  strong,  and  he  cannot 
kill  us  all,  and  if  he  should,  there  would  be  too 
much  for  one  to  eat  ?" 

"Yes,"  replied  the  chief,  "and  not  only  that, 
but  there  are  two  old  ones,  and  the  rest  are  young, 
so  they  must  fetch  their  mates  and  cubs,  that  all 
may  enjoy  the  great  feast." 

"Ha!  ha!  chief,"  laughed  Howe;  "but  that  is 
going  it  strong  for  the  brutes  !" 

"Don't  laugh,  uncle,"  said  Jane.  "It  is  really 
horrible  to  be  torn  to  pieces  by  these  animals." 

"Why,  who  intends  to  be  torn  to  pieces  by  these 
howling  vagabonds  ?  Not  I;  nor  do  I  intend  any 
of  us  will.  Here,  Sidney,  you  climb  this  tree  and 
fix  a  place  for  Jane.  Edward,  help  yourself  into 
this  one  also — catch  hold  of  that  limb.  Jane, 
place  your  foot  on  my  hand,  and  raise  yourself 
so  as  to  catch  the  next  limb.  Help  her,  Sidney. 
There,  all  are  safe  now  but  us,  chief,  and  I  believe 
we  know  how  to  take  care  of  ourselves.  Had  we 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    127 

better  kindle  a  fire  ?  The  panthers,  you  know, 
would  as  soon  run  up  these  trees  as  not ;  but  a  fire 
would  have  a  tendency  to  keep  them  at  a  respectful 
distance." 

"  And,  perhaps,  draw  the  cannibals  on  us  !" 

"  I  think  not,  chief.  I  think  that  in  going  through 
the  mountain  we  escaped  from  their  territory." 

"Build  the  fire  and  run  the  risk.  They  can 
climb  trees  like  cats ;  and  as  we  have  no  weapons 
but  our  clubs  to  defend  ourselves  with,  they  would 
have  us,  if  they  come  in  numbers,  in  a  twinkling." 

"  Oh !  yes,  do  !"  cried  Jane  and  Edward,  as  they 
now  heard  the  yells  of  the  beasts  from  distant  parts 
of  the  forest,  giving  back  the  call  from  the  hill. 

"  Let  us  run  the  risk,  chief,  and  light  three  or 
four  fires  around  the  tree,  keeping  within  the 
circle,  and  then,  if  they  press  us  too  hard,  we  can 
climb  the  tree  also.  It  is  large  and  strong,  and 
will  hold  us  with  ease." 

Accordingly  the  dry  brush  wood  that  always 
covers  the  grounds  in  our  primitive  forests,  was 
hastily  scraped  together  and  fired;  and  as  the 
blaze  lighted  up  the  forest,  three  other  heaps  were 
collected  in  a  circle  around  the  tree,  which  were 
also  fired,  and  larger  sticks  brought  and  heaped 
upon  them — the  smoke  and  heat  of  which  drove 
the  children  to  the  topmost  limbs  of  the  tree. 
It  is  well  they  had  decided  on  the  fires,  for  they 
had  not  been  blazing  ten  minutes,  when  the  whole 
pack  of  beasts,  numbering  full  fifty,  with  ferocious 


128  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

growls,  came  down  from  the  hills  around  them. 
They  came  within  a  few  feet  of  the  fires,  then  re 
treated  into  the  darkness ;  but  in  a  few  moments 
advanced  again,  wrangling  among  themselves,  and 
endeavored  to  penetrate  the  ring  of  fire.  But  the 
heat  drove  them  back  a  second  time,  when  the 
fighting  and  wrangling  became  frightful  from  the 
din  they  made.  After  a  while  they  again  advanced, 
eyeing  the  tree  and  fire  alternately,  keeping  up  the 
growls  for  half  an  hour,  when  they  formed  a  circle 
around  a  solitary  panther  which  occupied  the  centre, 
with  drooping  head  and  tail,  and  after  eying  him 
a  moment,  precipitated  themselves  upon  him  with  a 
bound,  tearing  him  into  fragments,  and  devouring 
him.*  They  then  quietly  separated,  and  bounded 
away  into  the  gloom,  leaving  our  young  friends 
astonished  at  the  singular  termination  of  the  fray. 

"  Why,  uncle,  do  panthers  prey  upon  each  other 
when  hungry  ?"  asked  Edward. 

"  Seldom;  but  when  they  do,  it  is  to  punish  one 
of  their  number  that  offends  them.  In  this  instance, 
the  panther  was  destroyed  because  he  had  deceived 
them  by  calling  them  when  it  could  do  no  good." 

"  Do  you  think  that  was  the  panther  that  yelled 
so  on  the  hill  ?" 

"  Quite  certain  of  that,"  said  Whirlwind.  "He 
was  calling  his  mates,  but  did  not  tell  them  we  were 
surrounded  with  fire,  or  in  a  tree,  and  that  they 

*  A  fact  which  was  related  to  the  author  by  a  trader,  who 
was  one  among  some  others  that  saw  a  similar  circumstance. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    120 

could  not  reach  us ;  because,  when  the  brute  saw 
us,  we  were  on  the  ground,  and  without  that  ele 
ment.  Most  beasts  fear  fire.  It  was  for  this  they 
destroyed  him.  They  were  led  to  expect  a  feast, 
and  being  disappointed,  devoured  him  to  punish 
him  for  the  deception." 

"  Really,  Whirlwind,  do  you  suppose  beasts 
reason,  and  have  a  language  so  as  to  converse?' 

"  The  reasoning  part  I  cannot  answer  for ;  but 
that  they  can  convey  thought  and  feeling  as  well 
as  the  passions,  from  one  to  another,  there  is  no 
doubt.  You  and  I  understand  what  each  other 
wishes  to  be  understood  by  language ;  but  we  can 
not  comprehend  the  first  sound  a  beast  makes,  yet, 
they  not  only  understand  their  own  language,  but 
many  words  of  our  own.  Which  then  has  the  most 
intellect?" 

"  You  are  not  in  earnest  when  you  would  com 
pare  man  and  beast  together?" 

"  The  Great  Spirit  made  them  both,  and  gave  to 
each  the  attributes  best  suited  to  the  station  it  was 
to  occupy ;  and  when  those  attributes  are  exhibited 
as  they  were  to-night,  it  would  anger  the  Great 
Spirit  to  believe  they  were  not  bestowed  upon  a 
creature,  because  that  creature  was  not  a  man." 

"  It  is  a  truth  well  known  to  those  who  have 
spent  the  greater  part  of  their  lives  in  the  forest  as 
I  have,  that  the  scene  we  have  witnessed  to-night, 

is  not  of  rare  occurrence.     This  is  the  third  time 
I 


THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

that  1  have  had  to  save  myself  by  strategem  from 
panthers  in  my  life,"  said  the  trapper. 

The  next  morning  they  again  bent  their  course 
towards  the  north-east ;  and  as  the  day  began  to 
wane,  the  lofty  peaks  of  a  range  of  mountains 
loomed  up  before  them  directly  in  their  path. 

"  What  can  that  mean,"  said  the  trapper,  calling 
the  attention  of  the  others  to  them.  "  It  cannot  be 
the  Wahsatch  mountains,  for  we  went  through 
them ;  besides,  they  ought  to  be  nearly  a  hundred 
miles  behind  us.  And  they  are  not  the  Medicine 
Bow  Mountains,  for  I  am  familiar  with  them,  and 
these  are  quite  unlike  them." 

"  Oh !  uncle,  it  cannot  be  we  have  been  travel 
ling  the  wrong  direction,  and  are  quite  lost,"  said 
Jane,  anxiously. 

"  I  hardly  know  myself,"  he  replied,  with  some 
trepidation.  "  I  was  sure  we  came  south  and  west 
when  carried  away,  and  then  of  course  the  oppo 
site  direction  is  north-east,  and  we  have,  as  near  as 
I  could  tell,  been  travelling  that  direction.  Yet," 
he  added,  musingly,  "  I  ought  to  know  the  ground, 
but  I  do  not  recall  one  feature  of  it  as  familiar. 
What  do  you  think  about  these  mountains  ?"  he 
asked  of  the  chief,  who  stood  moodily  apart  gazing 
upon  the  distant  range  with  a  troubled  look. 

"  It  is  time  Whirlwind  visited  the  hunting  grounds 
of  the  Great  Spirit,  for  he  is  no  longer  a  chief  to 
lead  his  warriors  to  victory,  but  is  a  child  that  can- 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    131 

not  find  his  way  to  his  village  through  the  forest," 
returned  the  chief. 

"  Then  we  are  lost !  I  feared  it !  Oh  !  we  shall 
never  see  home  again  !''  said  Jane,  weeping. 

"  Why,  child  !  there  is  none  of  your  mother 
about  you,"  said  the  trapper.  "  When  she  was 
not  more  than  half  your  age  she  and  I  wandered 
off  into  the  forest,  got  lost,  and  saw  no  human  face 
for  fourteen  days,  and  during  that  time,  although 
we  had  to  eat  leaves,  berries  and  roots,  she  never 
shed  a  tear ;  but  if  she  saw  I  was  getting  sad,  she 
would  begin  some  funny  story  that  was  sure  to 
get  us  laughing.  But  there  are  no  more  girla 
like  your  mother  was ;  they  are  all  down  in  the 
mouth  at  the  sight  of  danger  now ;  nervous  they 
call  it,  I  believe." 

"No,  no,  uncle,  Jane  is  none  of  that;  but  she 
is  tired,  and  will  have  courage  enough  when  rested," 
spoke  up  Edward. 

"  I  believe  it  is  all  your  work,  chief ;  you  have 
frightened  her,  she  places  such  confidence  in  your 
wood  craft  that  she  supposes  if  you  cannot  find 
your  way  out  no  one  can." 

"  My  shoes  are  worn  to  shreds,"  said  Jane,  hold 
ing  up  the  remnant  of  what  once  had  been  a  pair 
of  strong  leather  shoes,  c'  and  my  feet  are  lacerated 
and  bleeding.  I  arn  sure  I  have  been  patient  ; 
for,  though  I  have  been  travelling  with  great  pain,  I 
have  borne  it  uncomplainingly,  hoping  every  day  we 


132  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

should  arrive  at  some  place  where  relief  might  he 
obtained." 

"My  poor  sister  you  shall  have  mine,"  said  Ed 
ward,  taking  them  off;  "for,  though  much  worn, 
and  too  large,  yet  they  will  be  a  better  protection 
than  your  own." 

"  Young  brave,  put  on  your  shoes  again.  I  can 
provide  the  antelope*  with  moccasins  that  will  be 
softer,  and  more  effectually  protect  her  feet  than 
your  shoes." 

So  saying,  the  chief  took  off  his  tunic,  which  was 
made  of  fawn-skin,  laid  it  on  the  ground,  and  bade 
her  place  her  foot  upon  it,  and  then  drawing  his 
hunting-knife  around,  cut  the  exact  shape  of  her 
foot  in  the  skin.  Then  taking  some  strips  of 
leather  wood  he  split  it  and  twisted  it  into  a  strong 
thread,  after  which  he  punctured  small  holes  with 
the  point  of  his  knife  in  the  shoe  he  had  cut,  and 
drawing  the  thread  through,  soon  had  completed 
a  pair  of  strong  soft  moccasins. 

"Well  done,  chief,"  said  Jane,  delighted  with 
his  handy  work ;  "  I  did  not  think  of  this  resort  to 
a  covering,  but  own  it  is  effectual  and  very  neatly 
done.  You  must  kill  another  fawn  and  I  will 
make  you  a  new  tunic  to  replace  the  one  you  have 
spoiled." 

As  it  was  getting  late  they  encamped  on  the 
spot,  there  being  water  but  a  few  rods  distant, 

*  A  pet  name  bestowed  on  Jane  by  the  chief  for  her 
agility  in  travelling. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    133 

and  visiting  it,  the  chief  pulled  from  the  earth 
some  roots,  at  the  same  time  crying,  "  Tampa ! 
yampa  !"* 

"Nothing  so  welcome  in  our  situation,"  cried 
the  trapper.  "  Collect  enough  of  them,  while  I 
try  to  kill  some  turkies  that  I  have  a  glimpse  of 
yonder." 

Sidney  and  Edward  went  to  work  and  soon 
had  a  nice  fire  blazing,  and  then  began  to  clear 
away  the  rubbish  from  around  it,  so  as  to  make  it 
more  comfortable.  This  accomplished,  the  chief 
returned  with  his  arms  full  of  vegetables,  and 
directing  Sidney  and  Edward  where  plenty  of  ber 
ries  could  be  had  near  the  spring,  he  proceeded  to 
cook  them.  In  a  little  while  the  trapper  returned, 
but  instead  of  a  turkey  he  brought  a  string  of  very 
large  fish. 

"Where  did  those  come  from?"  they  all  ex 
claimed. 

"  From  a  river,  of  course,"  he  replied  laughing. 
"You  don't  suppose  they  grew  on  bushes,  do 
you  ?" 

"  Certainly  not ;  but  are  we  really  near  a  large 
river  ?" 

"  Within  half  a  mile  of  it,"  he  replied. 

"  Then,  can't  we  find  our  way  out,  if  we  follow 
it  to  where  it  empties  ?"  asked  Jane. 

"I  should  think  not.     Now,  for  supper;  there 

*  A  root  much  used  by  the  Indians  as  food. 
12 


134         THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

come  the  boys  laden  with  fruit,  and  between  them 
and  our  fish  and  vegetables,  I  intend  to  have  a 
feast." 

*'  Hist !"  said  Jane,  "  I  heard  a  noise — a  bleat, 
I  am  sure;  There,  it  is  again;  don't  you  hear 
it?" 

"  Now  I  do,  and  will  soon  know  what  it  is," 
said  the  trapper,  making  his  way  towards  it,  guided 
by  the  noise.  About  fifty  rods  distant  he  found  a 
goat  with  its  leg  wedged  between  two  rocks,  so  as 
to  hold  it  fast,  and  preclude  the  possibility  of  its 
escaping.  The  goat  was  much  emaciated,  and  had 
probably  been  there  two  or  three  days.  But  a 
few  paces  distant,  was  its  kid,  being  about  five 
months  old,  browsing  with  perfect  unconcern. 
Howe  released  the  goat  and  attempted  to  drive  her 
to  the  camp,  but  she  was  foo  weak  to  walk,  and  he 
was  compelled  to  take  her  in  his  arms,  and  carry 
her,  the  kid  following,  as  though  it  was  nothing 
new  to  have  its  dam  carried  away. 

"He  has  found  a  goat,"  said  Edward,  "now 
we  can  drive  it  with  us  and  keep  it  for  milk." 

"Poor  thing  !"  said  Jane,  "  it  is  almost  dead  : 
see  how  parched  its  mouth  is  ?  Take  it  to  the 
spring  and  let  it  drink,  and  we  will  collect  some 
thing  for  it  to  eat.  What  a  pretty  thing  the  kid 
is,  and  so  very  tame.  You  will  not  kill  it,  will 
you?" 

"  Not  unless  necessity  compels  us  to.  If  we  can 
get  a  little  strength  in  this  goat,  I  think,  myself, 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    135 

she  will  be  of  service  to  us.  Now  for  supper,  for 
this  mountain  air  gives  me  a  voracious  appetite." 

"  And  after  supper,  uncle,  we  had  better  build  a 
bough-house,  for  last  night  the  dew  fell  heavy  and 
cold.  I  think  the  summer  must  be  over  and  Sep 
tember  already  here." 

"  The  young  brave  is  right ;  the  harvest  moon 
is  yonder  a  crescent.  When  it  is  full,  comes  the 
harvest  feast;  and,  then,  unless  Whirlwind  re 
turns,  another  will  be  chief  in  his  place.'' 

"If  we  are  not  there  then,  we  have  this  conso 
lation,  others  have  been  in  as  bad  situations  as  we 
are." 

"  But,  uncle,  supposing  we  are  still  wandering 
around  the  forest  when  the  snows  begin  to  fall?" 
said  Jane. 

"  Why,  then  we  must  make  the  best  of  it  we 
can." 

"  That  is,  lay  down  and  freeze." 

"Does  the  red  man  lay  down  and  die,  when  the 
snows  fall  ?"  asked  the  chief.  "  If  we  cannot  find 
our  homes,  we  must  make  a  new  one.  Then  we 
shall  be  content  again.  The  antelope  shall  sit  in 
her  lodge  happy  as  the  singing  bird,  while  her 
brothers  bring  her  venison,  fish,  and  the  choicest 
fruits  that  grow." 

The  next  morning  they  were  again  in  motion, 
making  direct  for  the  lofty  peaks  before  them, 
expecting  to  find  a  pass,  and  hoping  when  on  the 
other  side  to  find  a  country  with  which  they  were 


136        -    THE  WANDERERS;  OR 

familiar.  For  turn  it  as  they  could,  they  arrived 
at  the  same  conclusion  at  last,  that  they  ought  to 
travel  towards  the  northeast,  a  course  they  believed 
they  constantly  kept.  But  they  were  mistaken  in 
supposing  the  cave  went  through  the  Wahsatch 
mountain  ;  for,  instead,  it  went  through  a  spur  of 
it,  leaving  the  principal  range  on  the  east,  instead 
of  the  west  as  they  supposed.  And  now  another 
spur  lay  between  them  and  the  principal  range, 
rising  in  lofty  peaks,  beyond  which  was  an  exten 
sive  level  plain  many  miles  in  extent,  before  the 
principal  range  could  be  reached.  The  reason 
they  were  so  deceived  in  the  locality  was,  that  they 
had  never  been  on  the  western  side  of  the  Wah 
satch  mountains,  until  carried  prisoners  there ; 
and,  supposing  the  outlet  of  the  cavern  was  on  the 
eastern  side,  they  boldly  pushed  ahead.  Had  they 
known  of  these  two  spurs — (the  one  the  cavern 
conducted  them  through,  and  the  one  that  lay  be 
fore  them,)  they  would  have  known  precisely  where 
they  were.  But,  as  the  savages  had  gone  round 
them  by  crossing  the  mountains  a  hundred  miles 
below,  when  they  took  them  prisoners  to  their 
village,  they  had  no  means  of  knowing  it. 

That  night  they  encamped  at  the  base  of  the 
second  spur,  by  which  ran  a  small  brook,  and  after 
a  hearty  supper,  laid  down  to  rest,  with  Sidney 
on  the  watch,  who  was  to  be  relieved  at  twelve  by 
the  chief. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    137 


JHutjj. 


Encounter  with  a  "Wolf — Sidney  seriously  wounded — They  con 
struct  a  bed — Whirlwind  procures  medicine — Dressing  Sidney's 
wounds — They  Build  a  Cabin — A  high  fever  sets  in — Fears  en 
tertained  of  Sidney's  death — Talk  of  Pow-wowing  the  disease — 
Howe's  story  of  encountering  a  Polar  Bear — His  faith  in  the 
Indian's  Medicine  Man — Miscellaneous  conversation  on  the  mat 
ter — Their  final  consent  to  the  Pow-wow. 

HARDLY  an  hour  of  Sidney's  watch  had  elapsed, 
•when,  feeling  very  thirsty,  he  stepped  down  the 
embankment  to  the  stream,  (which  was  only 
two  rods  from  the  camp  fire,)  to  get  a  drink ; 
•when  in  the  act  of  raising  it  to  his  lips,  a  huge 
black  wolf  sprang  at  him  from  beneath  a  coppice 
of  laurel  that  skirted  the  bank,  and  planting  its 
huge  teeth  in  his  shoulder,  crushed  the  bones  in  a 
terrible  manner — at  the  same  time  his  great  weight 
bearing  him  to  the  ground. 

The  attack  came  so  suddenly,  that  he  was  totally 
unprepared ;  and  the  mangled  shoulder  sending  a 
sickening  effect  through  him,  caused  him  to  faint  with 
a  single  cry  for  help.  However,  it  had  been  heard ; 
Howe  and  Whirlwind  bounding  to  their  feet  on  the 
instant,  with  their  clubs  in  their  hands,  which  they 

always  slept  with  by  their  sides,  sprang  on  the  beast 
12* 


138          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

that  was  now  growling  ferociously  over  the  insen 
sible  hoy. 

"Let  him  have  it!"  cried  the  trapper,  dealing 
him  the  first  blow ;  but  scarcely  were  the  words 
tittered,  when,  with  a  leap,  the  wolf  sprang  past  the 
trapper  at  Jane,  who  stood  on  the  bank  above 
gazing  with  horror  on  the  mangled  form  of  Sidney 
below  her,  and  catching  her  by  the  side,  bore  her 
also  to  the  ground.  Scarcely  had  she  fallen,  when 
a  powerful  hand  grasped  him  by  the  throat,  and 
the  chief's  hunting  knife  was  buried  a  dozen  times 
in  the  monster's  heart — its  life-blood  almost  suffo 
cating  the  prostrate  and  terrified  girl. 

Raising  her  in  his  arms,  the  chief  carried  her  to 
the  brook,  bathed  her  face,  hands,  neck,  and  even 
her  hair — which  was  saturated  with  blood — in  the 
water.  Then  cleansing  her  dress,  carried  her  back 
to  the  camp-fire,  and  calling  Edward  to  watch  her, 
hastened  to  the  side  of  Sidney  to  assist  the  trap 
per,  who  was  dashing  water  in  his  face  in  his  en 
deavors  to  bring  him  to  consciousness. 

"Hold,  there!"  cried  the  chief;  "would  my 
brother  drown  the  young  brave?" 

"Not  exactly;  only  put  a  little  life  in  him," 
said  the  trapper,  dashing  over  him  some  more 
water. 

"  Stop,  or  ycu  will  kill  him !  He  must  be  brought 
up  the  embankment  nearer  the  light,  so  as  to  give 
us  a  better  chance  to  care  for  him.  Raise  his 
feet  while  I  lift  his  shoulders.  Oh  !  he  is  dread- 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  139 

fully  lacerated.  Gently,  gently ;  there,  lay  him 
softly  down.  He  is  recovering !  see,  he  breathes 
and  turns  his  eyes." 

''Sidney!  Sidney!  look  up:  are  you  much 
hurt?" 

A  heavy  groan,  and  a  relapse  into  uncon 
sciousness,  were  all  the  answers  he  could  give. 
But  it  was  very  expressive  to  the  wanderers,  who 
were  without  surgical  aid,  or  even  a  bed  to  lay 
him  on,  or  roof  to  shield  him  from  the  dews  of 
night. 

"  A  terrible  business,  this,"  said  the  trapper.  "  I 
fear  the  poor  boy  has  received  his  death-wound. 
How  is  it  with  Jane  ?  is  she  much  injured?" 

"I  think  not,''  said  the  chief;  "the  monster 
jumped  too  far  to  do  much  harm,  save  that  which  she 
received  by  the  fall,  and  I  gave  him  no  chance  to 
try  a  second  time." 

"  We  must  take  off  his  clothes,  examine  his 
•wounds,  and  dress  them,"  said  the  chief,  "but  first, 
we  must  make  a  bed  to  lay  him  on.  My  brother 
will  watch  him  while  I  make  it — it  is  but  a  few 
minutes'  work."  So  saying,  he  took  his  tomahawk, 
cut  and  drove  four  stout  posts  into  the  ground, 
notched  at  the  top,  across  which  he  placed  two 
stout  poles,  which  constituted  a  strong  bedstead, 
though  of  a  very  primitive  order ;  yet  it  was  better 
than  lying  on  the  damp  ground. 

The  bed  was  next  to  be  manufactured,  which  was 
done  by  placing  short  poles  across  the  structure. 


140  THE   WANDERERS;  OR, 

On  this  hemlock  boughs  were  placed,  and  on  these 
again  a  thick  covering  of  dried  leaves.  Nor  was 
this  bed  as  hard  as  a  person  would  imagine 
who  had  never  reposed  on  one.  The  poles  that 
upheld  the  upper  structure  were  springy ;  the 
boughs  were  soft  and  yielding,  while  the  leaves 
filled  all  the  little  crevices,  and  made  it  smooth 
and  easy. 

Lifting  their  patient  upon  his  couch,  they  took 
off  his  upper  garments,  and  then  saw,  to  their  dis 
may,  the  bones  broken  and  protruding,  the  flesh 
mangled  and  torn,  presenting  a  terrible  spectacle. 
Besides,  there  were  two  other  flesh  wounds,  but  these 
alone  would  not  have  been  dangerous. 

"Nothing  can  be  done  until  I  collect  some  medi 
cine  leaves,"  said  the  chief,  "which  I  am  not  sure 
of  doing  before  daylight;  but  as  the  case  is  so 
urgent,  I  will  try." 

Taking  a  torch  of  pitch  pine  knots,  he  began 
searching  round  in  the  forest  for  the  plant  he 
desired,  which  he  succeeded  in  finding  very  soon. 
Pressing  some  of  the  leaves  so  as  to  start  the 
juice,  he  put  them  into  a  gourd,  filled  it  with  water, 
and  after  replacing  the  fractured  bones  as  well  as 
he  could,  with  Howe's  assistance,  who  had  some 
practice  that  way  during  his  roving  life,  proceeded 
to  cleanse  the  wounds  with  the  decoction :  after 
which  he  held  some  of  them  in  his  hands  until  they 
were  wilted,  then  laid  them  smoothly  over  tho 
•wound,  confining  the  whole  with  the  small  fibre  of 


LIFE  IN  T  ii  K  WESTERN  WILDS.    141 

leather  wood — that  never-failing  substitute  for 
thread  or  cord. 

Jane  was  next  attended  to;  but,  on  examination, 
hers  proved  to  be  a  mere  flesh  wound,  neither 
deep  nor  large,  but  which  they  thought  prudent 
to  dress  so  there  need  not  be  any  danger  of  inflam 
mation. 

"We  will  take  care  of  the  monster's  skin,"  said 
the  trapper,  "for  we  may  need  it,  if  we  can  save 
Sidney's  life,  to  protect  him  from  the  cold  before 
he  recovers." 

To  take  off  and  stretch  the  skin  for  drying,  wa3 
but  the  work  of  a  few  minutes  for  their  practised 
hands;  and  the  rest  of  the  night  was  spent  in 
endeavoring  to  determine  what  was  the  safest  plan 
to  adopt;  but  the  morning  broke,  leaving  them  as 
undecided  as  at  first.  At  one  moment  they  were 
for  dividing  their  force,  part  remaining  until  the 
wounded  could  be  removed,  or,  as  they  feared, 
died,  the  rest  hasten  on,  and  return  with  assistance 
as  soon  as  possible.  This  was  rejected,  as  it  would 
be  weakening  their  numbers,  already  too  small  to 
provide  for  their  sick  properly.  Thus  project  after 
project  was  rejected,  for  their  condition  was  bad 
enough  before,  but  now  they  felt  it  was  doubly 
appalling.  Sad,  indeed,  they  were;  for  they 
dreaded  every  hour  the  fate  of  him  who  had  been 
as»  a  son  and  brother ;  and  to  have  him  die  there, 
and  be  buried  in  the  vast  wilds,  the  location  of  which 
they  knew  not  themselves,  and,  perhaps,  could  not 


142  THE   WANDERERS;   OR, 

point  out  should  they  be  so  fortunate  as  to  escape 
a  similar  fate,  was  enough  to  wring  the  stoutest 
heart.  But  it  was  now  the  time  that  the  untutored 
Indian  showed  his  superior  tact  and  energy.  Howe 
was  cheerful,  still  hopeful,  but  not  resigned,  like 
the  chief,  who,  at  first,  had  pined  for  the  station 
of  a  free  leader  of  a  free  people ;  but,  as  the  time 
advanced  when  the  authority  would  be  given  to 
another,  unless  he  returned  by  the  harvest  feast 
according  to  custom,  and  the  injury  Sidney  had 
received,  would  prevent  their  travelling,  he  nobly 
resolved  that  let  the  consequences  to  himself  be 
what  they  might,  he  would  not  desert  the  young 
man  in  his  hour  of  need. 

Anxiously  they  watched  by  the  couch  hour  after 
hour,  until  dawn  of  day,  when  the  poor  fellow 
began  to  call  for  water;  a  fever  had  set  in.  When 
this  new  evil  became  apparent,  it  destroyed  what 
little  hope  remained,  and  though  they  sought  every 
way  to  baffle  the  disease,  yet  it  was  through  a 
desire  to  leave  nothing  undone,  that  might  possibly 
in  any  way  relieve  him.  The  trapper  gathered 
some  roots  noted  for  their  cooling  properties,  and 
bruising  them  extracted  their  juice  which  was  given 
to  the  patient,  while  a  tea  made  by  soaking  slippery 
elm  bark,  was  his  constant  drink.  It  all  seemed 
to  do  no  good  ;  for  his  fever  rose  higher  and  burned 
fiercer,  until  his  brain  wandered,  his  eyes  grew 
wild,  and  his  skin  became  dry  and  husky.  He 
raved  alternately  of  home  and  his  wanderings.  At 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     143 

one  time,  talking  familiarly  with  his  friends,  as 
though  he  was  by  the  old  fireside  in  Missouri,  then 
in  piteous  accents  calling  on  some  one  to  save  him 
from  the  fire  of  the  cannibals  who  he  said  were 

V 

roasting  him,  alternately  with  praying  them  to  kill 
him  with  their  arrows  to  end  his  sufferings.  Again, 
he  imagined  the  wolf  was  at  his  throat,  and  it  then 
required  all  their  tact  to  soothe,  and  keep  him 
from  tossing  about,  and  again  displacing  the  frac 
tured  bones  of  his  shoulder. 

They  built  a  hut  of  boughs,  making  the  corners 
of  four  saplings  which  they  cut  off  at  the  proper 
height,  where  they  formed  a  crotch  supporting 
strong  poles,  across  which  other  poles  were  laid, 
and  which  they  covered  with  hemlock  boughs  ;  this 
again  was  covered  with  bark  they  had  detached 
from  fallen  trees,  and  which  made  a  good  defence 
against  heat  or  rain.  The  sides  were  fitted  up  the 
same  way,  with  the  exception  of  a  door  which  they 
closed  by  a  large  piece  of  bark,  when  they  desired. 

Day  after  day  went  by,  and  though  they  could 
not  see  that  their  patient  was  better,  yet  he  was, 
certainly,  no  worse.  This  encouraged  them. 

"  If  we  can  keep  him  quiet,  so  as  to  give  the 
mangled  bones  time  to  set,  the  fever  will  die  off 
itself.  For,  no  doubt,  it  is  caused  by  the  irrita 
tion  of  the  wounds,"  said  the  trapper. 

"  If  the  Medicine  Man*  of  the  Arapahoes  was 

*  Physician. 


144          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

here,  to  pow-wow  the  disease,  the  young  brave 
would  live,"  said  the  chief. 

"  That  would  only  frighten  him,"  said  Edward, 
who  had  often  seen  this  same  mode  of  curing  dis 
eases  exercised,  and  had  no  very  high  opinion  of  it. 

"  The  more  complete  the  fright,  the  sooner  the 
recovery,"  retorted  the  chief. 

"  Suppose  you  pow-wow  him,"  said  the  trap 
per,  "you  know  the  virtue  lies  in  you  by  your 
right  of  chief,  if  you  choose  to  exercise  it, 
which  you  should  be  willing  to  do,  if  it  would  heal 
him." 

"  Oh  !  no,  no ;  don't  think  of  such  a  thing,  he 
could  not  bear  it.  The  least  noise  makes  him 
worse,  even  the  chirping  of  the  birds  and  squirrels 
in  the  trees  overhead,  irritates  him  ;  and  only  an 
hour  ago,  I  had  to  lead  the  goat  and  her  kid  farther 
away  to  tether  them ;  for,  at  every  bleat  they 
made,  he  started  nervously,  and  moaned,"  said 
Jane,  who  had  great  faith  in  quietness,  and  sooth 
ing  applications  in  restoring  the  sick. 

"  He  has  got  no  medicine  bag,"  said  Edward, 
"  and  could  not,  very  happily.  Any  one  that  is 
well  and  can  stand  a  pow-wow,  ought  to  live  for 
ever,  but  I  am  sure  if  I  was  as  sick  as  poor  Sidney 
is,  and  they  undertook  to  raise  such  a  rumpus  about 
me,  I  would  die  to  get  out  of  the  noise." 

"  Hush  !  you  don't  know  anything  about  it.  I 
am  sure  I  should  have  died  once  if  I  had  not  been 
pow-wowed,"  said  the  trapper.  "  As  for  themedi- 


LIFE  IN  THE  WE STE  UN  WILDS.  145 

cine  bag,  every  chief  is  gifted  with  making  one  at 
will." 

"  Why,  uncle,  you  would  not  consent  to  have 
such  a  din  raised  around  Sidney,  would  you  ?  I 
am  sure  it  would  kill  him 

"  I  rather  think  it  would  help  him.  A  sick  man 
among  the  wilds  and  one  in  a  populous  district  are 
to  be  treated  on  different  plans,  and  the  one  recov 
ers  as  often  as  the  other.  Still  there  is  this  differ 
ence  :  the  one,  if  he  recovers,  carries  a  poison  in 
him  that  finally  does  its  work ;  while  the  other,  if 
he  recovers,  soon  regains  his  former  vigor,"  said 
the  trapper. 

"Really,  uncle,  I  did  not  think  you  superstitious 
before ;  but  this  seems  like  it,"  said  Jane. 

"Prejudiced,  Jane;  he  has  been  among  the  na 
tives  until  almost  one  of  them,"  said  Edward. 

"  Call  it  what  you  like.  I  have  reasons  for  it. 
When  I  was  about  thirty,  I,  in  company  with  my 
father,  had  been  trading  with  the  Hudson's  Bay 
Company,  and  were  preparing  for  a  homeward 
voyage  when  it  occurred  to  us  that  our  collection 
would  not  be  complete  without  a  polar  bear  skin. 
This  we  resolved  to  have,  and  supposing  it  could 
be  had  from  the  natives,  we  started  out  one  morn 
ing  to  visit  the  different  lodges  that  were  located 
around  the  station  in  search  of  our  object.  We 
found  enough  that  had  been  divided  into  parts,  but 
there  was  but  a  single  complete  one  to  be  found,  and 
that  was  the  skin  from  a  young  cub  which  would 
13  K 


146         THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

give  but  a  faint  idea  of  the  size  and  strength  of 
the  full  grown  animal.  It  was  our  object  to  get  a 
complete  one,  as  a  large  price  had  been  offered  for 
a  perfect  skin  of  full  size. 

"  There  were  reports  of  polar  bears  having  been 
Been  at  no  great  distance,  within  a  few  days,  and 
my  father  was  too  famous  a  hunter  to  be  baulked 
when  bears  could  be  had  by  hunting.  Engaging 
.six  Esquimaux  to  accompany  us  with  their  dogs 
and  spears  we  set  out.  We  knew  it  was  dangerous 
game  that  we  were  after,  but  we  thought  two  rifles, 
six  Esquimaux  spears  and  dogs  were  strong  enough 
for  them,  and  we  went  carelessly  on,  guided  by  a 
native  until  we  were  in  their  haunts,  as  the  natives 
informed  us. 

" '  You  don't  pretend  to  say  that  the  beasts  are 
in  that  ugly  looking  hole,  do  you  ?'  said  father,  as 
the  guide  pointed  to  a  low  hole  that  ran  beneath  a 
high  cliff,  bordering  the  bay. 

" '  There,'  said  the  native,  still  pointing  to  the 
hole;  'one,  two,  big,  one  little.' 

"  '  Three  of  them  !  Why,  you  rogue,  what  made 
you  lead  us  into  their  den  ?  A  pretty  time  there 
will  be  if  they  all  charge  us  at  once  !' 

"  'White  man  shoot  one  big  one,  other  white  man 
shoot  one  big  one,  red  men  and  dogs,  six  men,  six 
dogs  kill  little  one,'  said  the  Esquimaux,  smiling  at 
the  allotment  he  had  made. 

"  *  All  very  well  if  they  have  the  goodness  to  die 
at  the  first,  or  even  second  fire ;  but  there  have  been 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    147 

animals  of  this  kind  that  have  required  twenty  balls 
before  it  was  safe  to  approach  them.  If  wounded, 
without  being  disabled,  they  are  ferocious.' 

"  '  Bear  eat  white  man  then  ;  bear  very  fond  of 
him,'  said  the  native,  enjoying  the  scrape  he  had 
led  us  into. 

" '  Look  here,  you  villain/  said  father,  'if  we  are 
killed  I  will  blow  your  brains  out,  depend  upon  it, 
when  we  return  to  the  station !' 

"  '  White  man  may,  when  he  gets  back,  if  he  is 
killed,'  said  the  guide,  who  stood  grinning  horribly 
with  his  keen,  serpent-like  eyes  fixed  on  the  den  of 
beasts. 

"  The  ground  was  covered  with  snow,  and  the  bay 
for  half  a  mile  out  with  ice  strong  enough  to  have 
held  a  hundred  tons  in  one  solid  body.  Beyond, 
the  bay  was  filled  with  a  sea  of  floating  ice,  that 
ebbed  in  and  out  again  as  the  wind  or  tide  carried 
it.  I  said  the  cliff  skirted  the  bay ;  still  there  was 
a  beach  some  twenty  rods  wide  that  lay  between  it 
and  the  bay  which  was  covered  with  snow  as  every 
thing  else  is  in  that  region  in  March. 

"  '  We  are  in  for  it,  Andy,'  said  father.  *  Keep 
a  good  look  out  that  the  beasts  do  not  get  at  you; 
if  they  do,  depend  upon  it,  they  will  give  you  cause 
to  repent  your  hunt.  See  !  the  natives  are  pricking 
them  up  with  the  points  of  their  spears.  Stand 
back  so  as  to  give  him  a  wide  berth,  and  we  will 
let  the  natives  see  that  some  things  can  be  done  as 
well  as  others.' 


148          THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

"  '  Back  !  back  !'  yelled  the  natives ;  at  the  same 
moment  a  savage  shaggy  head  protruded  from  the 
den,  and  with  angy  growls,  made  for  the  nearest 
native.  Every  one  of  us,  in  our  haste  to  clear  the 
way  for  his  bearship,  tumbled  over  each  other  until 
he  was  in  a  fair  way  to  have  us  all  in  a  heap  to 
devour  at  leisure. 

" '  Pretty  doings  this,  with  our  backs  to  the 
game  ! — face  round  every  one  of  you.  Seek  him  ! 
Seek  him,  there !  Now,  you  red  rogues,  give  him 
your  spears  while  he  is  engaged  in  boxing  over  the 
dogs  as  fast  as  they  get  at  him.  Ho  !  that  makes 
him  sorry,'  said  father,  who  was  all  alive  with 
sport,  for  the  old  bear  was  a  male  of  the  largest 
kind ;  and  he  was  just  congratulating  himself  on 
the  easy  victory  he  was  obtaining,  when  his  mate 
came  with  flashing  eyes  and  ferocious  growls  to 
wards  us. 

"  I  was  the  first  to  note  her  exit  from  the  den, 
and  drawing  my  rifle  to  my  shoulder  gave  her 
a  ball  in  the  side.  With  a  roar  of  rage  she 
bounded  towards  me,  and  giving  her  another  ball 
I  attempted  to  save  myself  in  flight,  but  my  foot 
slipping  on  the  snow,  threw  me  on  the  ground,  at 
the  mercy  of  the  terrible  brute.  Father  saw  the 
affray,  and  after  discharging  every  ball  in  his  rifle 
at  her,  clubbed  her  with  blows  that  shivered  the 
stock  of  his  gun  into  splinters.  So  I  afterwards 
learned,  for  the  first  blow  she  dealt  me  with  her 
huge  paw,  took  me  on  the  temple,  and  I  knew  no 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  149 

more  of  the  terrible  whipping  she  gave  me  until  it 
•was  all  over.  That  was  soon  enough,  for  I  thought 
my  last  hour  had  come  for  many  a  week.  The 
physician  at  the  station  gave  me  over,  and  as  a  last 
resort  the  medicine  man  of  a  neighboring  tribe  took 
me  in  hand,  pow-wow'd  me,  and  from  that  hour  I 
began  to  recover." 

"You  really  think  that  the  medicine  man  saved 
your  life,  do  you?"  queried  Jane. 

"Certainly — nothing  can  be  clearer.  The  In 
dians  know  more  of  the  art  of  healing,  than  half 
of  your  pop-in-jay  doctors." 

"  How  about  the  noise :  it  must  have  set  you 
most  wild,"  said  Edward. 

"  It  was  a  little  too  strong,  I  thought  at  the  time, 
but  afterwards  was  convinced  it  was  all  for  the 
best." 

"  And  the  bears:  were  they  secured  ?" 

"  Oh !  yes,  and  the  cub,  too.  But  they  told  me 
it  was  a  terrible  fight." 

"My  brother  has  seen  the  efficacy  of  our  medi 
cine  men.  The  Great  Spirit  would  assist  his  son 
to  cure  the  young  brave,  if  the  white  chief  desires 
it  should  be  done,"  said  Whirlwind. 

"  I  am  inclined  to  think  it  would  help  him,  and 
at  least  could  do  no  harm." 

"Let  him  try,  uncle.  I  am  willing  anything  to 
save  him  should  be  tried,"  said  Edward. 

Jane  was  silenced,  but  not  convinced,  by  her 
uncle's  story ;  and  though  doubting  the  termina 
ls » 


150          THE   WANDERERS;  OR, 

tion,  offered  no  more  opposition.  Whirlwind  re 
treated  into  the  forest,  desiring  that  no  one  should 
follow  him,  where  he  remained  all  night — during 
intervals  of  which,  they  heard  his  voice  alternately 
in  entreaty,  command,  and  supplication. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  151 


nptrr 


Preparations  for  a  grand  Pow-wow — The  apparent  solemnity  of 
Whirlwind — He  dresses  himself  in  the  wolf-skin — The  Pow-wow 
— Its  effeeb  -iinn  Sidney — He  becomes  delirious — Favourable 
turn  in  his  fevtr — His  health  improves — They  proceed  on  their 
way — The  Indian  acknowledges  himself  lost — Encamp  for  the 
night — Their  journey  continued — Singular  trees  discovered — 
Preparations  for  spending  the  winter. 

AT  noon  the  next  day,  the  chief  returned,  carry 
ing  in  his  hand  a  small  bag  made  of  bark,  and 
filled  with  something  they  did  not  attempt  to  ascer 
tain,  well  knowing  the  chief  would  look  on  such  an 
act  as  unpardonable  profanity.  He  had  gone  into  the 
forest  without  supper,  and  had  taken  no  breakfast, 
yet  he  refused  anything  to  eat.  They  did  not  urge 
him,  for  they  had  never  seen  such  an  expression 
of  humility  and  meekness  on  the  chiefs  features 
before  as  they  wore  then ;  and  Jane  and  Edward 
felt  rebuked  for  the  levity  they  had  exhibited,  for 
evidently  he  was  acting  the  farce  in  which  he  was 
engaged,  with  a  sincerity  and  purity  of  motive  that 
commanded  respect. 

With  eager  curiosity,  blended  with  fear  for  the 
result,  they  watched  every  movement  of  the  chief's 
preparations,  which  were  as  unique  as  singular. 


152  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

After  depositing  his  bag  with  great  care  on  the 
limb  of  a  tree,  he  took  the  now  dry  wolf-skin, 
wrapped  it  around  him,  running  his  arms  through 
the  skin  of  the  fore  legs.  The  skin  of  the  head, 
which  had  been  stretched  and  dried  whole,  he  drew 
over  his  own,  confining  the  body  of  the  skin  around 
him  with  a  string,  leaving  the  long  bushy  tail 
dragging  behind  him.  Then  taking  his  medicine 
bag  in  his  hands,  he  assumed  the  appearance  of 
the  wolf;  and  thus  accoutred,  no  one  would  have 
taken  him  for  a  human  being,  so  completely  was  he 
metamorphosed.  With  stealthy  tread,  he  crept 
slowly  round  the  couch  on  which  the  patient  lay, 
snuffing  the  air  like  a  hound  on  a  scent;  then  pla 
cing  his  hands  on  the  side,  raised  his  head,  and, 
after  taking  a  survey  of  the  sick  man,  again  dropt 
down,  and  commenced  moving  around  very  slowly, 
and  snuffing  the  air  for  full  half  an  hour.  Sud 
denly,  with  a  yell  that  made  the  old  forest  ring, 
and  a  bound,  he  darted  round  the  couch  with  a 
velocity  truly  astonishing.  He  did  not  run,  nor 
bound,  but  jumped,  and  at  every  jump,  sent  out 
one  of  those  hideous  yells,  that  startled  the  echoes 
from  their  retreats,  and  sent  them  forth  with  a 
hundred  voices. 

After  whirling  around  the  bed  in  this  way  a 
number  of  times,  with  frantic  howls  he  sprang 
upon  the  bed,  and  commenced  snuffing  round  the 
patient.  Starting  with  terror,  the  poor  boy  half 
raised  his  head,  and  a  glance  of  intelligence  lighted 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  153 

his  sunken  eye,  as  l»e  cried,  with  gestures  of  fear 
and  horror,  "  The  wolf !  the  wolf !  Save  me  !  oh, 
save  me  !"  and  then  sank  back,  fainting.  They  at 
first  thought  he  was  dead. 

"  You  have  killed  him.  Stop  !  for  mercy's  sake, 
stop  !''  cried  Jane,  placing  herself  between  the 
hideous  looking  object  and  Sidney. 

"The  young  brave  will  live,"  said  the  chief, 
suddenly  raising  himself,  and  speaking  in  his  natu 
ral  tones ;  and  after  divesting  himself  of  the  skin, 
without  another  word,  disappeared  in  the  forest. 

"Give  me  water,"  said  Jane,  "and  chafe  his 
hands  while  I  bathe  his  temples." 

"  Put  some  water  in  his  mouth,"  said  the  trap 
per.  "I  fear  we  did  wrong  in  this  affair.  Poor 
boy  !  he  thought  the  wolf  had  him  again." 

"  We  certainly  ought  not  to  have  permitted  it. 
The  shock  to  the  nervous  system  must  be  terrible. 
Should  he  never  have  his  reason  again,  I  shall 
never  forgive  myself.  That  Whirlwind  would 
adhere  to  so  ridiculous  a  farce  is  not  to  be  won 
dered  at ;  but  that  we,  born  and  bred  among  a 
civilized  nation,  educated,  and  with  claims  to  intel 
ligence  and  refinement,  should  consent  to  such 
mummery,  is  a  libel  on  humanity." 

"  I  believe  you,  Jane,"  said  the  trapper.  "  The 
poor  boy  was  too  ill  to  bear  it.  As  for  myself,  I 
think,  when  I  was  pow-wowed,  I  must  have  been 
already  on  the  mend.  But  these  savages  do  exert 
an  influence  over  one.  I  don't  know  how  it  is,  but 


154          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

I  never  knew  a  person  that  had  been  much  with 
them,  but  what  was  forced  to  acknowledge  it." 

"  See !  he  breathes.  Edward,  hide  away  that 
ugly  skin  that  he  need  not  get  another  fright. — 
Sidney  !  Sidney  !  don't  you  know  me  !"  said  Jane, 
as  the  invalid  slowly  opened  his  eyes,  and  then 
with  a  shudder,  closed  them  again. 

"  Come,  Sidney,  rouse  up,"  said  the  trapper. 
"  We  are  only  waiting  for  you  to  be  able  to  travel 
in  order  to  start  for  home.  We  cannot  be  far  from 
it  now." 

"The  wolf!  the  wolf!  take  him  away!"  cried 
Sidney,  in  piteous  accents,  and  then  once  more 
fainted  with  terror  and  fright. 

"  Now,  keep  out  of  sight,  every  one  of  you,  and 
be  careful  that  not  a  sound  or  noise  is  made. 
I  think  I  can  manage  him  best  alone,"  said  Jane, 
as  she  commenced  bathing  his  temples  with 
water. 

Slowly  his  eyes  again  opened,  and  as  they  rested 
on  her,  she  smiled  softly,  as  she  said  in  gentle 
tones;  "You  know  me,  surely,  Sidney,  don't 
you?" — and  then  she  added,  after  a  moment's 
pause,  "  there  is  no  one  else  around,  but  me,  and 
I  do  not  frighten  you,  do  I  ?" 

Suddenly  his  eye  lit  up  with  an  intelligent  light, 
and  a  half  smile  hovered  round  his  lips,  as  he  said  : 
"  Oh  no,  I  am  not  afaid  of  you,  Jane,  but  what  has 
happened  ?  what  am  I  lying  here  for  ? — Ah  !  ah ! 
my  arm,  I  cannot  move  it,"  said  he,  as  a  sharp 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    155 

pain  ran  through  his  shoulder,  when  he  attempted 
to  raise  himself. 

"  Do  not  attempt  it,"  said  Jane,  laying  her 
hand  on  his  to  keep  him  quiet,  as  he  again  stirred. 
"  You  are  very  ill,  and  your  life  depends  on  your 
keeping  quiet.  You  must  neither  move  nor  talk 
much." 

'*  Then  I  have  not  been  dreaming ;  a  wolf  has" — 

"  Yes,  you  have  been  dreaming ;  there  is  nothing 
here,  except  myself,  and  I  really  think,  I  frighten 
you,  and  will  have  to  go  away." 

"  Oh,  no,  do  not :  but  I  am  quite  sure  I  did  see 
a  great  black — " 

"Hush  !  hush  !  if  you  talk  so  strange,  you  will 
frighten  me.  There  is,  nor  has  been  nothing. here. 
Come,  now,  don't  you  feel  better.  I  am  sure  you 
do ;  you  look  like  yourself  again.  Here  are  some 
delicious  blackberries,  cool  and  juicy,  try  one," 
she  said,  putting  one  to  his  lips. 

"  Delicious,  give  me  more.  But  Jane,  I  am 
quite  sure  there  was  a  monstrou»black — " 

"  Come,  if  you  do  not  stop  such  nonsense,  I  will 
give  you  no  more  berries,"  said  Jane,  gaily. 

"  Well,  then,  I  will,  yet  I  saw  his  great, 
shaggy—" 

"I  tell  you,  Sidney,  you  dreamed;  and,  as 
dreams  all  go  by  the  rule  of  contrary,  I  presume 
you  never  will  see  one.  Come,  you  must  sleep 
now — not  another  word,"  arid  she  playfully  placed 
her  hand  over  his  mouth  to  enforce  her  command. 


156  THE   WANDERERS;  OK, 

It  was  the  tenth  day,  since  he  was  hurt,  and  the  first 
that  he  had  showed  consciousness — and  tremblingly 
the  young  girl  watched  his  slumbers,  fearing  lest, 
when  he  awoke,  the  delirium  would  return.  If  it 
did  not,  he  was  certainly  improving,  and  he  would 
live.  If  it  did — she  shuddered  to  think  of  the 
probable  consequences.  Long  and  quietly  he 
slept,  and  when  he  opened  his  eyes,  he  turned 
them  quietly  to  the  watcher,  and  observed  : 

"  I  think,  Jane,  I  did  dream  of  the  wolf,  for  I 
have  been  dreaming  of  him  again,  and  this  time  I 
thought  I  killed  him  ;  and  as  I  know  I  have  killed 
no  wolf,  I  conclude  the  whole  is  a  dream." 

"  Now,  you  talk  rational,  and  are  better,  I  ain 
sure." 

"  I  think  I  am,  for  I  am  hungry,"  said  Sidney, 
pleasantly. 

Sending  Howe  to  watch  by  the  couch,  Jane 
began  to  consider  what  could  be  procured  among 
their  limited  resources  that  would  be  nourishing, 
and  yet  harmless.  Cooking  utensils  they  had 
none.  Their  whole  stock  of  vessels  consisted  of 
the  shells  of  wild  gourds  that  grew  abundantly  in 
the  forest.  Necessity  often  compels  a  resort  to 
recipes  in  cooking  not  laid  down  in  all  the  editions 
of  gastronomy.  It  did  in  this  case,  and  grateful  was 
Jane  that  she  had  the  shell  of  the  gourd  to  prepare 
a  meal  in  for  Sidney.  Taking  some  smooth  white 
stones  from  the  bed  of  the  stream,  she  placed  them 
in  the  fire,  and  then  put  the  wings  of  a  partridge 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   157 

Into  a  gourd  half-full  of  water,  and  as  soon  as  the 
stones  in  the  fire  were  at  a  red  heat,  one  was  taken 
up  by  running  under  it  a  forked  stick  ;  the  dust 
that  adhered  to  it  was  blown  away,  when  it  was 
dropped  into  the  gourd,  and  in  a  short  time  the 
water  was  boiling.  As  soon  as  it  ceased,  another 
stone  was  put  in,  and  in  a  little  while  a  broth  not 
unsavory,  though  so  rudely  cooked,  was  ready  and 
eaten  by  him  with  relish. 

At  sunset  the  chief  returned  from  the  forest,  all 
traces  of  the  recent  farce  were  gone  from  his  face,  on 
which  rested  the  old  expression  of  pride  and  hau 
teur.  He  asked  no  questions,  expressed  no  concern ; 
after  eating  a  hearty  supper,  he  threw  himself  on 
the  ground  by  the  camp-fire,  and  was  soon  asleep. 

From  the  first  night  that  Sidney  had  been 
attacked  by  the  wolf,  up  to  this  time,  not  a  night 
or  a  day  had  elapsed  that  some  kind  of  wild 
beast  had  not  been  seen  prowling  about  them  ; 
though  they  kept  up  large  camp-fires,  they  were  in 
fear  of  a  whole  pack  making  their  descent  upon 
them,  when  they  must  all  be  devoured,  in  defending 
Sidney,  or  leave  him  to  fall  a  defenceless  victim. 
They  found,  to  their  dismay,  that  they  were  in  a 
portion  of  the  forest  overrun  by  beasts,  which  no 
doubt,  looked  upon  them  as  trespassing  on  their 
fights ;  the  dislike  of  which  proceedings  they 
evinced,  by  threatening  in  plain  enough  language 
to  be  understood  by  our  wanderers,  to  eat  them  for 
their  audacity.  After  enduring  these  hints  a  week 
u 


158  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

longer,  during  which  time  the  beasts  had  become  so 
venturesome  as  to  come  in  uncomfortable  proximity 
to  them,  they  began  to  think  the  most  prudent 
course  would  be  to  vacate  the  neighbourhcod  as 
soon  as  Sidney  could  be  removed  with  safety,  which 
they  had  hopes  of  being  soon,  as  he  was  rapidly 
gaining  strength.  The  broken  bones  were  in  a  fair 
way  to  join,  and  the  wounds  to  heal. 

The  nights  were  becoming  cool,  and  as  the 
time  flew  by,  they  became  anxious  to  remove 
from  their  dangerous  position,  as  well  as  to  be  on 
their  journey  in  order  to  find  their  way  out  of  the 
forest  before  the  winter  set  in.  Without  tools  to 
work  with,  or  weapons  to  defend  themselves,  or 
proper  clothing,  they  quailed  at  the  thought  of 
being  caught  by  the  frost  and  snow  in  the  moun 
tains.  But  Sidney  did  not  recover  his  strength 
very  fast,  and  they  put  off  their  departure  day 
after  day  on  his  account,  after  they  had  first  set  the 
time  to  start,  until  two  weeks  had  now  elapsed  when 
they  crossed  the  small  stream  and  began  to  ascend 
the  mountain.  It  was  slow  work,  and  at  night  they 
encamped  on  the  summit,  where  no  water  could  be 
had,  instead  of  descending  it,  as  they  in  the  morning 
had  calculated.  That  night  Sidney  was  unable  to 
sleep,  and  moaned  until  daylight.  After  break 
fasting  they  began  to  descend  ;  he  insisted  he  was 
quite  able  to  go,  but  the  rest  saw  it  was  too  great 
an  exertion  for  him.  To  remain  on  the  mountain 
they  could  not ;  to  return  to  the  place  they  had 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    159 

left  was  impossible.  There  was  no  other  alterna 
tive  but  to  go  on.  The  chief  on  one  side  and  the 
trapper  on  the  other,  he  was  half  carried  most  of 
the  distance ;  a  little  after  the  middle  of  the  day 
tHey  reached  the  foot  of  the  mountains,  and  found 
themselves  in  a  beautiful  valley,  along  which  ran  a 
clear  stream  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the 
base  of  the  mountain. 

Their  first  thought  was  to  build  a  couch  for  Sid 
ney,  who  had  lain  down  on  the  ground  with  his 
head  on  a  pile  of  leaves  for  a  pillow.  They  could 
not  shut  their  eyes  to  the  reality  that  he  was  really 
quite  ill  again.  Selecting  a  spot  favorable  for 
building  a  couch,  they  had  one  soon  completed, 
on  which  he  was  laid,  and  a  temporary  cover  of 
hemlock  boughs  and  bark  was  thrown  over  it. 
They  then  commenced  preparations  for  supper. 
That  night  they  were  unmolested  by  wild  beasts, 
which  augured  well  for  their  selection  of  a  good 
ground  to  encamp  on. 

The  next  morning  Sidney  was  much  worse,  and 
a  cold,  drizzling  rain  having  set  in  during  the 
night,  drove  them  all  under  the  shelter  through  the 
day,  and  even  sent  the  goat  and  her  kid,  who  had 
become  very  tame,  bleating  to  their  side.  As  the 
day  advanced  the  storm  became  more  furious,  so 
much  so  that  the  water  penetrated  the  roof  and 
began  to  fall  upon  Sidney's  couch. 

"  This  will  never  answer,"  said  the  trapper. 
"  We  must  have  a  more  regular  layer  of  bark  over 


160  THE  WANDERERS;  OR 

the  cabin.  I  saw  plenty  of  it  but  a  little  distance 
where  some  large  trees  have  fallen."  Starting  out 
with  the  chief,  they  were  peeling  off  the  bark  with 
the  tomahawk  by  the  aid  of  a  lever,  when  they  dis 
covered  further  down  the  stream  a  herd  of  deer 
feeding.  Seizing  his  bow  and  arrows  which  the 
chief  had  taken  with  him,  he  stole  cautiously 
towards  them,  and  before  they  had  taken  the  alarm 
a  noble  buck  and  a  doe  had  each  an  arrow  shot 
through  the  heart.  They  were  conveyed  to  the 
cabin,  and  the  successful  hunters  returned  to  cut 
ting  their  bark.  After  having  rendered  the  cabin 
impervious  to  water  they  dressed  their  game, 
stretching  the  skins  to  dry;  "for,"  said  the  chief, 
"snow  will  come  and  much  skin  be  wanted."  The 
venison  was  then  cut  in  slices  and  hung  up  to  dry, 
so  that  it  would  be  on  hand  if  the  game  should 
become  scarce  around  them. 

Towards  night  the  chief  with  his  tomahawk  in 
his  belt  and  his  bow  in  his  hand  went  out  to  explore 
the  country  around  in  order  to  determine  what 
course  was  best  to  pursue.  Taking  a  south-east 
direction,  the  face  of  the  country  was  level  and 
very  fertile,  producing  wild  fruits  and  nuts  in 
abundance,  which  were  now  ripe,  and  with  which 
the  trees  were  loaded. 

"We  shall  not  starve,  at  least,"  said  the  chief 
to  himself,  "  if  we  cannot  go  any  farther,  which  I 
fear  we  shall  not  this  fall.  It  is  plain  the  young 
brave  cannot  travel,  and  if  he  could,  we  are  per 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    161 

haps  farther  from  home  now  than  ever.  The 
Great  Spirit  only  knows  which  way  is  the  right 
one  to  travel  in  order  to  find  ourselves."  He  was 
surprised  as  he  went  on  to  find  the  trees  of  the 
forest  of  less  primitive  growth,  especially  those 
peculiar  to  the  soil ;  and  still  greater  surprised  to 
find  them  interspersed  with  trees  now  laden  with 
ripe  fruits  of  a  species  he  had  never  seen  before ; 
and  more  surprising  still,  these  trees  were  much 
larger  than  the  wild  ones,  appearing  of  not  more 
than  a  hundred  years  growth.  As  he  went  further 
on  the  scenery  became  perfectly  enchanting.  It 
had  the  appearance  of  having  been  a  garden 
deserted  and  run  to  waste  after  many  years  of  high 
cultivation,  rather  than  a  part  of  the  wilds  in  a  new 
world.  Satisfied  with  discovering  a  spot  more  con 
genial  for  building  a  hut  that  would  withstand  the 
winter  storms  which  were  approaching,  and  around 
which  he  saw  no  signs  of  wild  .beasts,  he  returned 
to  the  cabin  and  reported  what  he  had  seen. 

"We  are  lost,"  said  the  chief,  "past  all  doubt. 
The  forest  here  is  as  new  to  me  as  if  I  had  never 
seen  a  tree  before,  and  our  safest  way  is  to  pre 
pare  for  winter." 

"Prepare  for  winter!"  said  Edward,  gloomily, 
"  what  have  we  to  prepare  ?  No  warm  garments 
to  make,  for  we  have  neither  cloth,  nor  anything 
to  make  them  with  if  we  had." 

"  There  is  much  that  can  be  done,"  said  the 
trapper,  "  if  we  are  obliged  to  winter  here,  which 
u»  L 


162          THE  WANDERERS;    OR, 

I  fear  we  shall  be,  as  it  will  soon  be  here,  and  Sidney 
is  confined  to  his  couch  again.  I  will  go  in  the 
morning  and  see  the  place  you  speak  so  highly 
of,  and  if  we  then  agree  upon  it,  we  had  better 
endeavor  to  erect  something  that  will  defend  us 
from  .our  enemies  as  well  as  cold  and  rain." 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    163 


tfjjuphr 


The  storm  subsides — Search  for  winter  quarters — Strange  Dis 
coveries — Works  of  the  Lost  People — Their  search  among  the 
Ruins — Walls,  roads,  and  buildings  found — Their  state  of  Pres 
ervation — The  Wanderers  decide  upon  selecting  a  place  to  spend 
the  winter  in — They  prepare  to  locate  themselves — Hunting  deer 
and  other  Game — They  find  abundance  of  fruit — A  salt  spring — 
Their  joy  at  their  discoveries. 

THE  next  morning  the  storm  had  passed  over, 
and  the  sun  arose  bright  and  clear  upon  our  wan 
derers,  who  felt  relieved  as  they  found  Sidney 
much  improved,  though  yet  quite  ill,  but  in  a  fair 
way  to  be  able,  in  a  few  days,  to  be  on  his  feet 
again.  Making  everything  as  secure  as  possible 
for  those  they  left  behind,  the  chief  and  Howe 
set  out  to  visit  the  spot  where  the  chief  earnestly 
desired  their  cabin  should  be  located.  When 
arrived  at  the  spot,  Howe  was  not  surprised  at 
the  enthusiasm  of  the  chief;  and  was  astonished 
at  the  loveliness,  as  well  as  the  strangeness  of  the 
whole  landscape  that  lay  before  him.  Penetrating 
the  alluring  wood  before  them  half  a  mile  further, 
th*1  scene  still  retaining  its  strange  beauty,  they 
came  to  a  stream  with  an  artificial  embankment, 
built  of  stone,  cemented,  five  feet  high  from  the 


164          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

river's  bed,  and  running  up  and  down  the  stream 
as  far  as  they  could  see  in  the  distance. 

"  The  work  of  the  lost  people  !"  said  the  chief, 
endeavouring  to  displace  some  stones  from  their 
artificial  bed,  but  which  resisted  all  his  efforts. 

"  This  does  look  as  though  civilized  people  had 
lived  here,"  said  the  trapper.  "  This  wall  has 
been  built  to  confine  the  water  to  its  channel,  in 
times  of  heavy  rains,  so  that  it  shall  not  inundate 
the  plain.  Probably,  these  strange  fruit  trees  are 
the  seed  of  some  brought  here  from  other  regions 
by  those  builders  which  have  planted  themselves, 
flourished,  grown,  and  outlived  all  the  changes 
that  time  has  wrought." 

"  My  forefathers  have  a  tradition  that  it  was  a 
strong  people  that  built  these  things,  more  cunning 
and  powerful  than  the  white  man,  until  the  Great 
Spirit  became  angry  with  them,  and  then  they  dried 
up  like  the  grass  on  the  prairie  when  there  is  no 
rain  ;  for,  who  is  there  that  dare  brave  him  without 
being  consumed  with  his  anger  ?" 

"  We  will  go  down  to  that  copse  yonder,"  said 
the  trapper.  "  If  I  am  not  mistaken,  there  is  more 
than  trees  there." 

"  An  herd  of  deer,  perhaps,"  said  the  chief, 
preparing  his  bow  for  action. 

"  I  think  not,  unless  deer  are  grey,  and  of 
inordinate  proportions.  From  here,  it  looks  like 
piles  of  stone.  Perhaps  more  of  the  work  of  those 
\vho  curbed  these  waters,"  said  Howe. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    165 

As  they  drew  near,  large  blocks  of  stone,  squared 
and  smoothly  hewn,  lay  in  their  path,  and  covered 
the  ground  around  them.  Crossing  over  these, 
they  came  to  a  range  of  grey  stone,  that  had  the 
appearance  of  once  having  been  a  high  building, 
but  which  was  now  thrown  down,  and  tumbled  into 
a  shapeless  mass.  To  the  right  of  these  stones 
they  saw  a  small  square  enclosure,  strongly  built 
of  grey  hewn  stone,  and  the  joints  fitted  with  a 
precision  that  would  do  credit  to  a  stone-cutter  in 
our  day.  Every  layer  was  strongly  cemented  with 
a  composition  that  seemed  to  have  amalgamated 
with  the  stone,  for  on  striking  it  with  the  tomahawk, 
it  did  not  even  chip  off,  but  gave  back  a  ringing 
sound,  like  the  hardest  granite.  One  thing  they 
noticed  was  very  singular,  both  in  the  wall  of 
this  enclosure  and  in  that  by  the  river.  The 
cement  in  which  it  was  laid  was  much  darker 
than  the  stone,  being  almost  black,  while  the 
fallen  building  which  they  first  came  to  was  laid 
in  a  white  cement,  quite  like,  in  appearance,  our 
own. 

Going  around  this  enclosure  they  were  astonished 
to  find  that  they  were  in  a  city  in  ruins.  Before 
them  lay  whole  squares  of  shapeless  masses,  over- 
grown^  with  trees  and  shrubs,  but  the  perfect 
regularity  of  the  form  and  finish  of  the  blocks 
of  stone,  of  which  they  had  been  composed,  with 
the  mortar  in  which  they  had  been  laid  still  cling 
ing  to  them,  were  sufficient  to  convince  them  that 


166          THE  WANDERERS;    OR, 

they  had  once  been  buildings  of  more  than  ordi 
nary  proportions  and  finish. 

They  attempted  to  force  their  way  over  this 
irregular  pile  of  rubbish  ;  but  found  it  a  dangerous 
undertaking,  as  the  blocks  on  which  they  placed 
their  feet  yielded  to  their  weight,  and  slipping 
from  their  beds,  threw  them  on  the  sharp  edges  of 
the  stones — a  proceeding  they  did  not  at  all  relish. 
After  receiving  three  or  four  such  falls  apiece,  and 
preferring  the  longer  route  as  the  safest,  they  started 
to  go  around  it,  in  order  to  investigate  the  forest 
beyond  as  they  caught  a  glimpse  of  some  buildings 
still  standing,  through  the  leaves,  that  hid  the 
main  structure  from  sight. 

Taking  their  way  around  the  western  side  of  the 
obstruction,  they  came  to  a  long  wide  avenue,  on 
which  nothing  but  moss  and  small  dwarf  shrubs 
grew,  and  which  was  perfectly  smooth  and  level. 

"  This  is  singular,"  said  the  trapper.  "  I  won 
der  why  it  is  not  overgrown  like  the  rest  ?" 

"  Perhaps  it  is  a  road,"  said  the  chief.  "  Some 
times  they  covered  their  highways  with  stones, 
and  laid  them  so  close  together,  that  a  tree  could 
not  take  root  in  them." 

"Did  you  ever  meet  with  one?"  asked  the 
trapper. 

"  No :  but  tradition  speaks  of  them,  as  once 
having  been  quite  common.  We  can  soon  see 
whether  this  is  one  by  scraping  away  the  leaves 
and  dirt  that  have  accumulated  over  it."  So 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     167 

saying,  he  commenced  digging  away  the  accumu 
lated  earth,  which  was  no  easy  task,  as  the  rain 
the  night  before  had  saturated  the  surface,  making 
it  adhere  tenaciously  to  whatever  it  came  in  contact 
with.  Scraping  away  about  four  inches  in  depth  of 
forest  mould,  they  came  to  a  layer  of  stoije  blocks, 
the  only  one  which  they  laid  bare  being  twelve 
feet  long,  and  eight  wide,  the  thickness  of  which 
they  could  not  ascertain,  as  it  was  so  closely  fitted 
to  the  adjoining  one,  that  the  blade  of  a  knife 
could  not  be  inserted  between  them. 

Following  this  avenue,  it  led  them  around  a 
graceful  curve  for  half  a  mile,  and  there  terminated 
at  a  flight  of  stone  steps,  which  ascending,  they 
found  themselves  on  a  high  elevation  of  earth, 
that  contained  as  near  as  they  could  calculate, 
about  five  acres  of  ground,  in  the  centre  of  which, 
on  another  elevation  of  about  half  an  acre,  which 
was  also  mounted  by  stone  steps,  stood  a  large 
imposing  structure,  still  magnificent  in  its  ruins. 
This  building  they  found  likewise  laid  with  the 
dark  cement,  as  indeed  all  the  buildings  were 
which  they  found  standing.  The  ingenuity  of  man 
had  cheated  time  of  its  prey. 

Entering  this  pile,  they  were  struck  with  awe  at  the 
evident  symmetry  and  beauty  that  had  once  reigned 
within,  for  though  time  had  accumulated  mould  and 
moss  over  its  walls,  and  covered  its  floors  to  a  depth  of 
several  inches  with  earth  made  up  of  dust  and  leaves 
that  had  penetrated  its  open  doors  and  windows ; 


168          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

yet  the  walls  themselves  were  there,  heavy  blocks 
of  granite  in  an  iron-like  cement  that  bound  them 
in  place,  perchance  for  -a  thousand  years  that  have 
gone,  and  bid  fair  to  withstand  the  ravages  of  time 
for  ages  to  come. 

"  Here,"  said  the  chief,  "  is  a  big  house  already 
built,  which  we  can  winter  in.  It  will  save  us  the 
trouble  of  building,  and  be  more  secure  than  any 
thing  we  could  make." 

"Well,"  said  the  trapper,  "I  guess,  by  the 
trouble  they  took  to  put  it  up  here,  that  it 
was  a  palace  or  a  temple.  In  either  case,  they 
had  it  built  a  little  tasty,  and  we  will  acknow 
ledge  the  merit  due  them  by  preferring  it  to  any 
other." 

"  There  is  the  forest  full  of  fruits  and  nuts," 
said  the  chief,  waving  his  hand  towards  it,  "  and 
if  we  winter  here,  we  must  gather  them  in  before 
the  rains  come.  The  leaves  are  thickening  on 
the  ground,  and  when  another  moon  is  spent,  the 
rains  will  fall  and  the  winds  come  down  from  the 
north." 

"  You  are  right,  chief.  It  is  our  place  to  make 
due  preparation  against  hunger  and  cold,  for  all 
the  year  roots,  berries,  and  game  cannot  be  then  as 
easily  obtained  as  now.  The  sun  is  at  the  meri 
dian,  and  they  will  be  alarmed  at  the  cabin,  if  we 
do  not  return  soon.  But,  we  will  be  here  in  the 
morning  again,  and  clear  out  some  of  this  rubbish, 
BO  that  we  can  take  up  our  abode  here  as  soon  aa 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  169 

Sidney  can  be  moved,  and  then  we  will  devote  our 
time  in  preparing  for  every  contingency  in  our 
power." 

Following  the  avenue  out  until  it  was  obstructed 
by  rubbish,  they  turned  in  the  direction  they 
knew  their  cabin  lay.  After  proceeding  twenty 
rods  through  the  lovely  grove,  with  fruit  trees 
blending  with  the  growth  of  the  forest,  they  came 
to  a  small  stone  structure  not  more  than  twenty 
feet  square,  nor  eight  high,  in  perfect  preservation. 
It  had  no  floor,  but  in  the  centre  bubbled  up  a  jet 
of  transparent  water,  while  all  around  its  edges,  and 
even  on  the  side  of  the  wall,  as  well  as  over  head 
it  was  encrusted  with  a  white  substance  as  though 
spray  had  congealed  over  it. 

"What  a  new  wonder!"  cried  the  trapper, 
*'  really  I  don't  think  they  will  ever  cease,  for  this 
excels  them  all.  I  would  like  to  know  if  that  is 
really  water." 

"Perhaps  it  is  the  burning  water,"  said  the 
chief,  "  dip  your  hand  in  and  taste  it." 

"Salt!  a  salt  spring!"  cried  the  delighted 
trapper,  on  placing  a  drop  of  the  water  on  his 
tongue.  No  wonder  it  caused  a  sudden  excitement 
and  great  joy ;  for  it  was  months  that  they  had 
been  without  it,  and  it  was  a  privation  under 
which  they  had  suffered  greatly,  as  its  loss  made 
many  a  dish  unpalatable  that  otherwise  would  have 
had  a  fine  relish. 

"The  Great  Spirit  has  led  us  here,  and  will 

15 


170          THE  WANDERERS;  OB, 

finally  deliver  us  from  our  wanderings,"  said  the 
chief,  who  was  equally  as  well  pleased,  but  it  was 
not  his  nature  to  make  any  extravagant  exhibition 
of  passion. 

"  Well,  chief,  the  Great  Spirit  has  our  thanks, 
for  this  last  blessing.  It  is  a  gift  of  great  value 
in  our  isolated  position,"  said  the  trapper. 

On  arriving  at  the  cabin,  they  found  them  all 
safe,  but  suffering  from  great  anxiety  at  their 
prolonged  absence,  which  fled  on  their  return  in 
safety,  their  arms  laden  with  the  fruits  they  had 
gathered,  the  quality  of  which  they  desired  to  test. 
The  children  listened  with  wonder  at  what  they 
heard  in  regard  to  the  discoveries,  it  sounded  so 
like  a  fairy  tale,  and  when  assured  that  it  was  all 
really  there  as  described,  and  that  they  should  see 
it  themselves  within  a  few  days,  they  seemed  to 
forget  their  forlorn  condition  in  the  pleasure  it 
afforded  them. 

The  crusted  salt  they  had  gathered,  gave  them 
more  real  pleasure  at  their  dinner  that  day  than 
is  often  experienced  in  many  a  life  time — a  plea 
sure,  satisfaction  and  joy  that  they  could  never 
have  enjoyed,  had  they  not  been  deprived  of  it  so 
entirely  as  they  had  been. 

Here  we  might  moralize  if  we  had  the  room,  but 
moralizing  is  out  of  the  question.  We  have  a  history, 
a  complication  of  incidents  to  relate  that  caused  cer 
tain  effects  to  develope  themselves,  and  it  is  our  only 
aim  to  cause  others  to  moralize — to  lead  inquiring 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   171 

minds  into  certain  directions  by  revealing  some 
thing  of  the  heretofore  unwritten  past. 

The  next  morning  Howe  and  the  chief  returned 
to  the  temple,  as  they  called  the  building  on  the 
elevation,  and  scraping  the  accumulated  mass  of 
rubbish  from  the  floor  swept  it  with  a  broom  made 
by  tying  the  twigs  of  hemlock  on  a  long  stick.  A 
rude  broom  enough,  but  one  often  used  as  far  east 
as  the  new  settlements  in  Pennsylvania  to  this  day. 
When  this  was  done,  they  found  the  floor  covered 
by  a  slippery  black  mould  that  could  not  be  swept 
off,  and  which  they  would  have  to  remove  by  scrub 
bing.  Here  was  a  new  dilemma.  They  had  no 
bucket  in  which  to  bring  water  from  the  river, 
and  their  gourds  would  not  hold  over  a  quart  each, 
which  would  make  the  task  of  bringing  it  from  such 
a  distance  almost  an  endless  job. 

"  We  must  do  it,"  said  the  trapper.  "  This  is  a 
little  too  much  filth  for  civilized  people.  We  can 
bring  each  four  gourds  full  at  a  time  which  will  do 
something  towards  it.  If  we  could  turn  the  river 
into  it  we  could  clear  out  the  shell  of  its  filth  in  a 
very  short  time." 

"Perhaps,"  said  the  chief,  "we  can  find  some 
thing  to  bring  water  in  if  we  hunt  over  the  big 
house." 

"Not  worth  while  now,  chief:  wait  until  the 
children  are  with  us  and  then  we  will  go  over  it ; 
at  present  our  business  is  to  make  one  room  hab 
itable." 


172  THE  WANDERERS;  OB, 

So  saying  they  set  out  towards  the  river  for  a 
supply  of  water ;  but  on  descending  the  first  eleva 
tion  at  the  side  on  which  the  building  stood,  the 
chief,  when  partly  down,  placed  his  foot  into  a 
trough-like  duct,  running  parallel  with  the  eleva 
tion  which  was  filled  with  leaves  so  as  to  obscure 
the  sight  of  the  water  until  it  penetrated  his  moc 
casin. 

"  Water  plenty !"  cried  the  chief,  drawing  his 
foot  from  the  unexpected  bath,  and  then  com 
menced  clearing  the  place  from  the  leaves  and 
earth  with  which  it  was  partially  filled.  They  soon 
found  it  was  an  artificial  duct  about  one  foot  deep 
and  two  feet  wide,  built  of  the  same  kind  of  grey 
stone  as  the  rest  of  the  ruins  around,  and  still  sup 
plied  with  water.  They  went  on  clearing  it  of 
rubbish  in  order  to  see  how  far  it  extended ;  but 
after  removing  it  a  few  rods  they  became  weary, 
and  filling  their  gourds,  hastened  to  finish  their 
renovating  task. 

That  night  they  found  Sidney  up  and  cheer 
ful,  insisting  he  was  quite  well  enough  to  be 
removed.  Howe  would  not  venture  it,  but  insisted 
on  waiting  a  few  days  more,  during  which  he 
and  the  chief  spent  the  time  making  couches  in 
the  temple  for  their  accommodation,  and  hunting, 
in  which  sport  he  was  very  successful,  having  killed 
a  number  of  deer,  turkeys,  and  mountain  sheep. 
In  searching  for  game  they  rarely  attempted  to 
take  any  other  than  those  whose  skin  would  be 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    173 

valuable  to  them  as  well  as  the  meat,  owing  to  their 
anxiety  to  secure  as  many  skins  as  possible  while 
game  was  plenty,  as  skins  and  furs  were  all  they 
had  to  rely  on  as  covering  for  their  beds  and  for 
clothing. 

15* 


THE   WANDERERS;   OR, 


Astonishment  of  the  Children — The  Antiquity  of  the  Ruins — Pre 
parations  for  making  the  temple  their  quarters — Building  a 
chimney  to  their  house — The  Chief's  contentment — He  asks  to 
marry  Jane — Sidney's  anger — Strange  discoveries — Set  out  on  a 
hunting  expedition — Discovery  of  wild  horses — The  chief  cap 
tures  a  colt — He  presents  it  to  Jane — The  winter  sets  in — A 
series  of  storms  prevails — A  deer  hunt — They  discover  an  Indian 
woman  and  her  papoose — They  take  her  into  camp  and  provide 
for  her — Her  inexpressible  thanks  for  her  deliverance. 

THE  children  were  filled  with  wonder  and  aston 
ishment  at  the  magnificence  as  well  as  the  evident 
antiquity  of  the  rums,  and  spent  many  days  of 
actual  pleasure  wandering  among  them.  They 
had  read  of  similar  remains  having  been  found  in 
Europe ;  but  these  were  rendered  vague  in  outline 
by  distance,  and  meagre  in  description  by  their 
utter  impossibility  to  comprehend  the  actual  ap 
pearance  of  things,  the  like  of  which  they  had  never 
seen.  These  were  more  tangible.  They  saw  and 
felt  them ;  ascended  and  descended  the  symmetri 
cal  steps ;  ran  their  fingers  along  the  seams  of 
wonderful  cement  that  bound  the  pile  in  its  place 
like  ribs  of  iron ;  drank  water  from  a  duct  where  a 
thousand  years  ago  others  had  drank,  but  of  what 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   175 

nation,  race  or  name  they  knew  not.  Oblivion 
with  her  sombre  mantle  had  closed  over  them,  to 
remain,  until  a  mind  capable  of  grasping  the  past 
shall  arise,  and  with  its  ^iant  intellect  give  back 
the  forgotten  alphabet — the  key  that  shall  open  to 
us  the  rise,  progress  and  fall  of  a  nation,  the  relics 
of  whose  once  powerful  but  unknown  people  may 
be  found  over  the  whole  continent. 

They  covered  the  floor  of  the  room  they  had  cleared 
with  dried  skins,  laying  them  with  the  hairy  side  up, 
thus  making  a  comfortable  carpet ;  large  blocks 
of  stone  were  piled  at  intervals  around  the  rooms 
for  seats,  and  these  were  also  covered  with  soft 
skins,  making  very  passable  but  immovable  seats. 
A  table  was  built  by  setting  four  blocks  of  stone 
up  endwise  in  the  centre  of  the  room  and  laying 
one  large,  smooth,  thin  slab  on  its  top,  around 
which  were  placed  five  movable  seats  to  be  used 
while  eating. 

What  annoyed  them  greatly  was,  there  was  no 
way  of  warming  the  room,  and  as  the  weather  now 
was  becoming  cold,  they  found  it  a  great  discom 
fort,  as  the  sun  could  not  penetrate  the  thick  stone 
walls  to  dry  the  dampness  that  gathered  on  them. 
They  were  quite  puzzled  to  know  how  they  were  to 
be  comfortable  in  that  place  without  a  fire,  there 
being  no  place  in  which  to  build  one.  There  were 
two  windows  that  extended  from  the  floor  five  feet, 
up  which,  probably,  had  been  frames,  that  were  once 
filled  with  some  perishable  material,  but  of  which 


176  THE  WANDEREES;  OR, 

not  a  vestige  now  remained.  These  openings  they 
always  closed  at  night  by  hanging  skins  before  them, 
•which  were  taken  down  in  the  morning  to  let  the 
light  in.  The  door-way  that  led  into  the  room,  was 
entirely  destitute  of  any  vestige  of  a  door,  although 
they  found  grooves  cut  in  the  blocks  of  stone  that 
ran  along  the  side  on  which  a  door  had  been  hung. 
This  door-way  opened  into  a  long  hall,  that  ran 
through  the  house  from  the  front  portal  to  the 
back — the  doors  that  led  into  the  four  rooms  of 
which  the  temple  was  composed,  opening  on  the 
inside.  This  hall,  which  was  truly  a  magnificent  one, 
was  thirty-five  feet  wide,  and  fifty  long,  forty  feet 
high,  tapering  towards  the  centre  overhead,  in  a 
lofty  dome. 

"We  must  have  a  fire,"  said  the  trapper,  one 
morning,  after  an  unusually  frosty  night.  "  This  is 
too  cold.  Can't  we  build  one  in  the  hall,  chief?" 

"  The  smoke  will  suffocate  us ;  we  could  not  stay 
in  doors  with  it,"  said  Whirlwind. 

"  Why  don't  you  build  it  in  one  of  the  windows  ? 
the  smoke  could  then  go  out,  while  much  of  the 
heat  would  come  in,"  said  Edward. 

"Better  yet,"  said  Sidney:  "build  a  chimney 
by  one  of  the  windows,  then  all  the  smoke  will  go 
out,  and  all  the  heat  come  in." 

"You  have  it  exactly,"  said  the  trapper.  "I 
wonder  we  did  not  think  of  it  before.  What  say 
you,  chief — shall  we  have  the  chimney  ?" 

The  chief,  not  only  assenting,  but  entering  with 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTEHN  WILDS.    177 

alacrity  into  the  project,  the  whole  party  went  to 
work  to  collect  the  material,  of  which  there  was 
plenty,  but  as  the  blocks  were  nearly  all  large 
ones  that  lay  round  them,  they  had  to  bring  them 
from  the  mass  of  ruins  by  the  river,  which  was  of 
smaller  material,  and  which  they  could  handle  to 
better  advantage.  They  worked  hard  all  that  day, 
Sidney  standing  by  quite  uneasy,  because  they 
would  not  allow  him  to  help.  The  next  morning 
they  mixed  some  mud  and  clay  for  mortar,  and 
commenced  laying  up  the  chimney,  and  succeeded 
by  night  in  finishing  a  very  serviceable,  though 
not  a  very  beautiful  one.  They  found,  on  building 
a  fire  in  it,  that  it  worked  to  a  charm,  filling  the 
room  with  a  genial  warmth  and  cheerful  light, 
while  it  carried  away  all  the  smoke. 

They  had  gathered  some  twenty  bushels  of  fruit, 
that  tasted  like  our  apples,  but  resembled  a  pear  in 
shape  and  color,  which  was  very  hard  and  tough, 
not  fit  to  eat  then,  but  which,  the  chief  said,  would 
be  good  in  midwinter.  They  had  taken  the  pre 
caution  to  gather  them  by  his  advice — he  having 
made  some  large  baskets  of  the  pliable  twigs  of 
willow,  in  which  they  were  conveyed  from  the  trees 
to  the  temple,  where  they  were  deposited  in  the 
room  they  occupied. 

"The  fire  will  injure  them,"  said  the  chief. 
4iWe  must  put  them  in  another  room  in  order  to 
save  them." 

"  There  is  one  adjoining  us,  that  opens  like  ours 
M 


ITS  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

from  the  hall.  We  can  clear  out  that  as  we  did 
this,  and  make  it  a  store  house.  We  shall  need 
some  place  to  keep  our  fruit  and  nuts  in,  which  it 
is  time  now  to  gather,  and  also  our  dried  venison," 
said  the  trapper.  "  It  is  best  to  make  ourselves  as 
comfortable  as  we  can  while  here,  for  as  the  winter 
will  soon  be  on  us,  nothing  but  an  especial  provi 
dence  can  get  us  out  of  the  scrape  we  are  in,  until 
the  weather  is  warm  enough  for  us  to  travel  again." 

"  I  am  the  cause  of  your  wintering  here.  If  it 
had  not  been  for  me,  you  would  all  have  been  home 
now,  instead  of  being,  we  don't  know  where,"  said 
Sidney,  who  was  often  gloomy  in  his  weakened 
state. 

"Perhaps  we  should,  and  then,  perhaps,  we 
might  have  wandered  into  a  worse  place.  Indeed, 
we  ought  to  be  thankful  for  the  shelter  and  fruits 
we  have  found.  I  hardly  think  many  that  are 
carried  away  by  savages,  escape  as  well  as  we 
have,  and  then  find  such  winter  quarters,"  said 
Jane,  glancing  complacently  round  the  room,  for, 
to  tell  the  truth,  she  felt  a  sort  of  pride  in  the 
ample  blazing  fire,  soft  skin-carpeted  floor,  numer 
ous  seats,  with  gay  colored  skins  thrown  over  them, 
and  their  couches,  on  which  they  slept,  neatly  spread 
over  with  skins,  while  at  one  corner,  in  a  little 
nook  screened  from  view  by  skins  joined  together 
and  hung  around,  was  a  couch  appropriated  to 
her  own  use,  covered  with  the  finest  furs  they  had 
taken — for  the  trapper  had  set  his  snares  from 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  179 

the  first  day  of  their  abode  there,  and  their  store 
of  furs  and  skins  was  fast  accumulating. 

"  We  are  here,  that  is  a  fact  that  cannot  be 
doubted,"  said  the  trapper,  "and  if  I  knew  the 
way  out,  and  had  my  rifle,  amunition,  a  supply  of 
hounds  and  traps  with  me,  I  would  not  leave  it 
until  spring,  if  I  could,  for  the  whole  valley  is  filled 
with  the  right  kind  of  game.  There  is  a  beaver 
dam  a  mile  down  the  stream,  which  contains  some 
of  the  finest  coated  fellows  I  ever  saw.  I  have 
got  some  more  there,  and  will  show  fur  that  is  fur, 
or  else  I  will  give  you  leave  to  call  me  no  trapper." 

"  What  matters  it  whether  we  are  in  one  part 
of  the  forest  or  another?"  said  the  chief,  address 
ing  Howe.  "We  have  lost  our  home,  now  we 
have  made  one,  even  better  in  some  respects  than 
the  red  man  ever  has.  The  hunting  ground  ia 
good — then  let  us  be  contented  to  live  here. 
Whirlwind  is  a  warrior  ;  he  has  taken  the  scalp 
from  his  enemies  in  battle — he  is  a  chief;  he  has 
led  his  warriors  to  victory.  Let  the  white  chief 
give  him  the  antelope  for  his  squaw,  and  he  will 
no  more  go  out  to  battle ;  but  remain  here,  where 
the  Great  Spirit  has  led  him,  and  spend  his  days 
in  filling  his  wigwam  with  the  softest  furs,  best  fish 
and  venison  in  the  forest,  and  the  antelope's  life 
shall  be  happy  as  the  singing  bird,  and  bright  as 
the  sun." 

"  Why,  Jane,  what  does  this  mean  ?"  asked 
Edward,  bursting  into  a  fit  of  uncontrollable 


180          THE   WANDERERS;   OR, 

laughter,  that  awoke  the  echoes  from  the  vener 
able  pile  that  had  slept  through  a  long  list  of  ages. 
But  Jane  did  not  know  herself  what  it  meant, 
as  the  expression  of  blank  astonishment  on  her 
face  amply  testified.  But  Sidney  for  one,  knew 
precisely  the  meaning  of  it,  and  with  flashing  eyes 
and  clenched  hand,  he  limped  to  the  side  of  the 
chief,  with  a  threatening  attitude.  Howe  saw  the 
material  he  had  to  deal  with,  and  thought  it  best 
to  interfere  to  prevent  ill-feeling,  as  well  as  to  get 
such  an  idea  out  of  the  chiefs  head. 

"  When  Jane  has  grown  up  she  can  speak  for 
herself.  The  white  men  do  not  give  away  their 
maidens :  when  they  are  old  enough  they  select 
for  themselves." 

"  Whirlwind  can  wait,"  said  the  chief  compla 
cently. 

Jane  turned  her  head,  and  placed  her  hand 
over  her  mouth  to  keep  down  the  smile  that  would 
come,  as  her  eye  caught  her  uncle's  grave  coun 
tenance,  for  he  saw  at  a  glance  it  would  now 
require  all  his  tact  to  undeceive  him,  in  regard  to 
the  possibility  of  such  a  union,  and  yet  retain  his 
friendship.  Sidney  would  have  had  the  matter 
settled  on  the  spot,  but  the  trapper  motioned 
him  to  keep  silent,  which  he  did,  though  his  lips 
were  compressed,  and  his  looks  angry  and  threat 
ening. 

"  Come,"  said  the  trapper,  cheerfully,  "  we  will 
clear  out  the  adjoining  room,  and  take  these  apples 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     181 

from  here,  then  we  will  be  ready  to  gather  in 
our  nuts  to-morrow. 

"  A  disagreeable  place  this,"  said  he,  as  he  com 
menced  scraping  up  the  accumulated  mass  and 
throwing  it  out  of  the  window. 

"  Probably,  it  is  a  long  while  since  it  was 
cleansed,"  said  Jane.  "  A  very  singular  place, 
and  if  we  could  get  home  safe  at  last,  it  would  be 
worth  a  little  trouble  and  privation  to  have  seen  it." 

"  Something  new  again :  wonders  will  never 
cease,"  said  the  trapper,  holding  up  a  vessel  of 
some  kind  of  heavy  material,  oval  at  the  bottom, 
and  "capable  of  containing  some  two  gallons. 

"  It  looks  like  a  dinner  kettle  ;  but  how  could  a 
dinner  kettle  get  here  ?" 

"  You  don't  think  the  people  that  used  to  live 
here  lived  without  eating,  do  you  ?"  said  Howe. 

"  Or,  that  they  knew  how  to  build  houses  like 
this,  and  did  not  know  how  to  make  a  dinner  pot." 

The  rest  thought  they  must  have  known  how  to 
do  so  natural  a  thing,  as  the  proof  of  it  was  before 
them,  and  then  the  question  arose ;  could  they  use 
it  themselves  ?  "  For,  if  we  can,"  said  Jane,  "  we 
can  have  such  nice  stews  and  soups." 

"  Which  we  can  eat  with  a  split  stick,  as  we  do 
our  meat,  especially  the  soup,"  said  Edward. 

"  We  can  have  some  nice  wooden  spoons  made 
for  that,"  replied  the  trapper.  "  I  really  think 
the  kettle  can  be  put  in  a  cookable  order,  by  taking 
off  a  cont  or  two  of  rust." 

16 


182          THE   WANDERERS;   OR, 

"Here  is  another  just  like  it,"  said  the  chief, 
dragging  out  a  similar  vessel. 

"You  see,"  said  Howe,  "the  people  must  not 
only  have  eaten  like  civilized  people,  but  had  a 
good  appetite,  or  we  should  not  find  so  many 
vessels  in  one  place." 

The  room  being  cleansed,  the  fruit  and  dried 
venison  were  removed  from  the  warm  room,  and  the 
next  day  they  began  to  gather  in  their  store  of  nuts. 
Butternuts,  walnuts,  and  hickory  nuts,  were  gathered 
in  large  quantities,  as  well  as  acorns  which,  when 
roasted,  formed  a  delicious  as  well  as  nutritious 
food.  Chesnuts  were  also  gathered,  as  well  as 
the  pine  knots;  these  last  were  mostly  for  the  light 
they  would  give  when  burning,  the  only  thing  except 
ing  their  fire,  which  they  were  dependent  on  to 
illumine  their  house.  The  collection  of  these 
occupied  them  a  number  of  days.  Then  the  chief 
and  Edward  took  the  baskets,  and  went  down  the 
stream  in  search  of  yampa,  a  root  much  used  for 
food  by  the  Indians.  This  they  found  in  abund 
ance,  about  two  miles  distant,  and  collected  a 
number  of  baskets  full  of  it. 

When  these  precautionary  measures  were  com 
pleted,  they  felt  a  security  and  satisfaction  about 
them  which  they  had  not  felt  before.  The  fact  of 
their  being  lost  was  shorn  of  half  its  terrors.  Their 
door  was  barricaded  against  the  cold  and  starvation. 
Sidney  had  made  up  his  mind  it  was  his  fate  to 
have  the  worst  of  the  trouble ;  for,  weak  in  body, 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    183 

his  arm  still  in  a  sling,  he  was  unable  to  join  in  the 
busy  preparations  that  the  rest  entered  into  with 
such  a  keen  relish.  This  worried  him ;  but  not 
half  as  much  as  did  the  assidious,  delicate  atten 
tion  which  the  chief  bestowed  on  Jane.  Had  the 
chief  been  hunting  and  procured  game,  it  was  laid 
at  her  feet ;  did  he  secure  a  bird  of  rare  plumage, 
its  plumes  fantastically  arranged,  were  modestly 
presented  to  her ;  and  furs  of  rare  softness  and 
beauty  in  profusion  adorned  her  apartment,  at  the 
request  of  the  chief.  Unwilling  to  offend,  and  as 
he  had  never  spoken  on  the  subject  to  her,  she 
could  do  nothing  but  accept  them  with  the  best 
grace  she  could.  She  saw  how  it  irritated  Sidney, 
though  she  thought  little  of  it  after  the  moment, 
supposing  his  illness  caused  the  irritation  as  much 
as  the  singular  mode  of  winning  favor  pursued  by 
the  chief. 

No  buffalo  had  yet  been  seen  in  the  valley,  and  the 
chief  had  more  than  once  expressed  his  belief  they 
could  be  found  by  following  the  open  country  down 
the  valley  a  few  miles.  Making  himself  a  strong 
lasso,  and  with  hunting-knife,  bow  and  arrows,  and 
tomahawk,  he  set  out  one  day,  more  for  the  sport 
than  anything  else.  Aftei  proceeding  about  seven 
miles  over  a  broad,  heavily  wooded  valley  without 
any  signs  of  the  desired  game  he  began  to  think  he 
was  too  far  in  the  mountains  from  a  prairie  for 
them,  and  was  about  to  retrace  his  steps  when  a 
rustling  at  a  little  distance  attracted  his  attention. 


184          THE  WANDERERS;    OR, 

Going  thither,  as  he  approached,  a  wolf  darted  up 
from  the  spot,  and  with  a  few  leaps  was  out  of 
sight.  The  chief  soon  saw  he  had  been  feeding  on 
a  wild  horse  that  had  died  of  old  age  and  looked 
as  though  it  had  lain  there  some  days.  HoVrever 
the  sight  seemed  to  excite  him,  and  after  marking 
the  trees  to  designate  his  course,  he  closely  scanned 
the  tracks  around  and  then  started  farther  down 
the  valley  at  a  rapid  pace. 

After  travelling  some  ten  miles  farther,  he  had 
the  satisfaction  to  come  up  with  the  drove.  They 
were  not  feeding,  but  some  were  laying  down, 
others  standing  leisurely  around,  evidently  una 
ware  of  the  proximity  of  the  chief,  who  divesting 
himself  of  all  his  weapons  but  the  lasso,  with 
exceeding  caution  crawled  along  the  ground  with 
out  rustling  the  leaves  or  branches  until  within 
throw  of  the  nearest,  which  was  a  young  brown 
colt  of  great  beauty  and  graceful  proportions. 

Winding  one  end  of  the  lasso  ;n-o  md  his  wrist, 
he  gently  raised  himself.  The  lasso  whirled  above 
the  colt,  and  the  next  instant  closed  around  its 
throat.  The  rest  of  the  horses  with  a  snort 
darted  away,  leaving  the  terrified  colt  plunging  and 
rearing  with  the  Indian  who  had  sprung  on  it8 
back,  where  he  now  clung  with  perfect  security. 
Seeing  its  companions  flying  down  the  valley  it  too 
leaped  away  after  them  making  fearful  jumps 
over  brooks  and  logs  for  many  miles,  every  few 
minutes  rearing  and  plunging  in  its  mad  endeavors 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    185 

to  free  itself  from  its  burthen,  until  covered  with 
foam  and  trembling  in  every  limb  it  paused,  and 
turning  its  head  gazed  wildly  and  terrified  on  the 
chief,  who  smoothed  it  gently  as  he  spoke  to  it 
mildly,  and  then  holding  the  lasso  tight  in  his 
hand,  slipped  off  its  back.  Feeling  the  burthen 
removed  it  attempted  to  escape,  but  being  still  held 
it  was  soon  subdued  and  induced  to  follow  the 
chief.  The  colt  seemed  to  understand  that  it  was 
a  captive,  for  its  manner  became  subdued  and  quiet 
under  the  hands  of  its  captor  who  viewed  its  sym 
metrical  proportions  with  the  eye  of  a  connoiseur. 
The  chief  actually  laughed  aloud  at  his  success. 
He  had  now  a  horse,  it  was  so  like  old  times,  and 
with  this  he  could  pursue  the  herd  until  he  caught 
others,  when  he  had  it  perfectly  trained.  Satisfied 
with  his  day's  hunt,  he  followed  the  tracks  of  the 
herd  back,  sometimes  riding,  then  again  walking, 
as  the  fancy  struck  him,  until  he  reached  the  temple 
about  sunset,  where  he  and  his  prize  were  greeted 
with  every  demonstration  of  joy. 

With  a  grave,  dignified  countenance  he  led  the 
colt  to  where  Jane  stood,  and  placing  a  halter, 
which  he  had  tied  around  its  neck  in  place  of  the 
lasso,  in  Jane's  hand,  he  said : 

"Whirlwind's  gift  to  the  antelope,"  and  walk 
ing  away  left  the  young  girl  in  possession  of  his 
noble  love-token. 

Puzzled  and  blushing  at  her  awkward  position. 

Jane  turned  to  her  uncle   an  imploring  look,  who 
!§-• 


186  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

amused  and  laughing,  came  forward  and  catching 
her  by  the  arms,  seated  her  on  her  prize. 

"Ride  her  round  a  few  minutes,  the  chief 
expects  it,"  he  whispered  in  her  ear.  Obeying 
him,  she  walked  it  back  and  forth  before  them  a 
few  times,  then  slipping  off  placed  the  halter  in 
her  uncle's  hand. 

"  Here  chief,"  said  the  trapper,  "  Jane  is  well 
pleased  with  your  present  and  desires  you  to  take 
good  care  of  it  for  her,  and  will  never  be  better 
pleased  than  when  she  sees  you  on  its  back." 

The  chief,  with  a  gratified  look,  led  away  the 
colt,  and  fastening  it  to  a  sapling,  took  a  skin 
from  which  he  cut  a  long  stout  halter  so  that  it 
could  have  the  range  of  a  few  rods,  and  fastening 
it  left  it  to  feed  on  the  wild  grass  and  herbage 
around. 

"Look  here,  uncle,"  said  Sidney,  as  the  chief 
walked  away,  "I  wish  I  was  dead  or  well,  I  don't 
particularly  care  which." 

"Why,  boy,  what  is  in  the  wind  now?  Why 
the  rest  of  us  are  trying  to  make  out  something 
good  of  a  bad  business,  while  you  are  fretting  and 
fuming  like  a  caged  lion.  Be  easy,  boy,  and  if 
you  cannot  be  easy,  do  as  we  do,  and  be  as  easy  as 
you  can." 

"It  is  well  enough  to  say  be  easy,  crippled, 
helpless,  and  obliged  to  eat  of  the  things  the  rest 
of  you  bring  in ;  to  sit  here  all  day  long  and  be 
pitied,  while  that  black  rascal — " 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    187 

"  Hold  !  hold  ! — not  another  word  like  that," 
said  the  trapper,  sternly.  "We  are  too  much 
indebted  to  as  noble  a  heart  as  ever  beat,  for  a 
return  like  this.  What  matters  it,  then,  that  his 
ways  and  complexion  are  not  like  ours?  His 
father  was  my  father's  friend,  as  well  as  my  own ; 
and  him  I  have  known  from  earliest  boyhood,  and 
to  this  hour  have  never  known  him  guilty  of  a 
mean  or  dishonest  act." 

"  What  greater,  more  dastardly  act  of  meanness 
could  he  perpetrate,  than  stealing  away  the  heart 
of  that  young  girl ;  or  are  you  so  blind  you  cannot 
see  through  his  manoeuvring?" 

"  Sidney,  you  are  not  yourself  to-night,"  said 
the  trapper,  "  I  am  convinced  of  that,  and  I  do 
wrong  to  chide  you :  sickness  and  suffering,  toil 
and  privation  have  unnerved  you.  When  you  are 
well,  you  will  see  things  clearer  than  you  do  now. 
Come,  I  must  take  you  in,  the  night  dew  is  falling 
fast  and  cold  around  us.  I  see  and  know  all  that 
is  going  on,  and  understand  the  chief  much  better 
than  you  do.  Trust  in  my  management  of  the 
affair,  and  you  will  have  no  cause  to  complain  at 
last,  however  appearances  at  times  may  be  against 
you." 

The  chief  was  now  as  contented  and  happy  as 
if  he  had  never  known  other  scenes  than  those  that 
lay  around  him.  The  lodge,  as  he  called  their 
abode,  was  filled  with  fruit,  venison,  skins  and  furs ; 
the  antelope  accepted  his  offering,  and  a  half-tamed, 


188  THE  WANDERERS;  OR 

high  mettled  colt  was  at  his  command,  on  which, 
sometimes  for  a  whole  day,  he  went  dashing  madly 
through  the  forest,  a  piece  of  hide  around  the  colt's 
neck  his  only  accoutrements.  Then  he  was  in  his  ele 
ment  and  free,  with  the  fresh  mountain  air  fanning 
his  dusky  brow,  infusing  into  his  stalwart  frame 
new  life  and  vigor. 

Snow  now  began  to  fall,  and  the  fierce  northern 
winds  swept  through  the  forests,  creaking  the 
leafless  limbs  of  the  trees  as  they  swayed  them  to 
and  fro,  anon  rending  them  in  twain,  and  scatter 
ing  the  fragments  over  the  white  mantled  earth. 
The  wanderers  now  spent  most  of  their  time  within 
the  temple,  by  their  glowing  fire  that  blazed  so 
cheerfully,  the  window  and  door  closed  tightly  by 
skins,  shutting  out  the  cold  air.  Here  they  amused 
themselves  in  recounting  past  scenes,  and  strange 
wild  legends  with  which  they  had  become  familiar. 
Without  a  written  language,  the  Indian  preserves 
his  national  and  domestic  history  solely  by  oral 
instruction,  handed  down  from  father  to  son.  Thus 
every  tribe  has  its  own  legends,  while  many  vague 
traditions  of  national  history  are  peculiar  to  the 
whole  of  the  North  American  Indians  without 
regard  to  tribe. 

They  had  been  kept  within  the  tent  for  many 
days  by  a  series  of  storms,  and  their  stock  of  fresh 
meats  had  become  quite  exhausted,  when  Howe  and 
the  chief  announced  their  determination  to  go  on 
a  hunt  for  game.  They  could  not  take  the  colt,  as 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   189 

in  the  deep  snow  it  would  make  more  trouble  than 
it  would  be  of  service  to  them.  Telling  the  child 
ren  to  be  of  good  cheer,  and  keep  up  a  good  fire, 
they  launched  forth,  protected  from  the  cold  by 
the  thick,  warm  fur  garments  they  had  manufac 
tured  for  themselves,  and  armed  with  their  bows 
and  arrows  they  had  made  also,  they  gaily  took 
the  way  down  the  valley  as  the  one  where  game 
was  generally  most  abundant.  A  pair  of  par 
tridges,  a  wild  turkey,  and  an  antelope,  were  soon 
brought  down ;  but  as  it  was  early  in  the  day,  and 
they  were  only  warmed  in  the  sport,  they  hung 
these  on  a  sapling,  and  proceeded  on. 

"I  tell  you  what,  chief,"  said  the  trapper,  "I 
am  in  for  a  buck.  They  are  never  so  fat  and 
tender  as  now,  and  I  intend  to  have  the  plumpest, 
nicest  venison  steak  for  supper  there  is  in  this 
forest,  if  I  have  to  work  for  it.  There  are  signs 
of  them  about,  and  a  little  further  down  we  shall 
find  where  they  have  been  browsing,  if  I  am  not 
mistaken." 

"My  brother  is  right,"  said  the  chief;  "yonder 
they  have  passed,  and  their  trail  is  still  -fresh  in 
the  snow.  There  are  many  of  them,  and  our  wigwam 
will  again  be  full  of  fat  venison.  Hist,  yonder 
they  are ;  they  will  see  us  if  we  do  not  move  with 
great  caution.  You  take  the  circuit  round  that 
clump  of  spruce  to  the  right,  and  I  will  keep 
farther  down  to  the  left." 

Warily  they  made  their  way  until  within  shot  of 


190          THE   WANDERERS;   OR, 

them,  when  they  discharged  their  arrows,  and  one 
fine  doe  selected  by  the  chief,  fell,  shot  through 
the  heart.  Howe  was  not  so  fortunate,  he  having 
selected  a  nohle  buck,  who  bounded  away  with  the 
arrow  sticking  in  his  side,  but  from  the  quantity 
of  blood  that  flowed  from  his  wound,  staining  the 
snow,  they  knew  he  could  not  run  far.  Hanging 
up  the  doe  after  dressing  it,  they  set  out  to  recover 
the  buck,  which  they  expected  to  find  dead  not  far 
off.  In  this  they  were  mistaken :  he  led  them 
many  miles  before  he  gave  out,  and  by  the  time  he 
was  dressed,  and  they  were  ready  for  returning, 
the  sun  had  passed  the  meridian. 

They  had  not  retraced  their  steps  more  than 
half  a  mile,  when  a  wailing  sound  was  faintly  heard 
from  a  thicket  a  few  rods  distant.  They  paused  in 
a  listening  attitude.  Again  came  the  sound  like 
the  wail  of  a  young  child. 

"  A  panther,"  said  Howe,  "  he  wants  some  of 
our  venison,  perhaps  a  bite  of  us.  Let  us  on  or 
we  shall  have  to  fight." 

Again  it  was  heard  now  louder,  and  then  fol 
lowed  a  heavy  sob  and  groan. 

"No  panther,"  said  the  chief  throwing  down  his 
load  and  making  for  the  thicket.  Howe  began  to 
think  so  too,  and  was  following,  when  the  chief, 
with  a  cry  of  surprise,  disappeared  beneath  in  the 
thicket.  Howe  hastened  forward,  and  there  on 
the  bare  ground  which  she  had  cleared  of  snow  lay 
a  young  squaw  with  a  papoose  but  a  few  years 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  191 

old  huddled  in  her  arms  which  she  was  vainly 
endeavoring  to  shield  from  the  cold.  They  were 
terribly  emaciated,  with  the  seal  of  gaunt  famine  in 
their  sunken  eyes  and  hollow  cheeks.  The  mother's 
limbs  were  frost  bitten  and  entirely  benumbed  with 
cold. 

"Lost,"  said  the  chief;  "  she  has  been  lost  like 
us  in  these  interminable  wilds." 

"  We  must  save  her,"  said  the  trapper.  "Wrap 
her  in  that  skin  from  the  venison  while  I  build  a 
fire  to  warm  her  by  and  cook  her  some  meat.  Poor 
thing,  she  looks  as  though  she  was  nearly  dead 
with  hunger  and  cold.  She  is  human,  see  the 
tears  in  her  eyes  as  she  hugs  that  little  thing  closer 
in  her  arms.  Bless  me  but  it  makes  a  child  of  me 
— poor  thing  !  poor  thing  !" 

Gathering  some  wood,  the  trapper  soon  had  a  large 
place  cleared  from  snow,  and  a  fire  was  quickly 
kindled,  in  the  fierce  heat  of  which  some  of  their 
slices  of  steaks  were  held  a  few  minutes  then  given 
to  the  famished  woman.  Eagerly  seizing  them  she 
held  one  to  the  mouth  of  the  child,  when  it  seized 
it  and  commenced  sucking  the  juicy  food  with 
great  voracity,  while  the  rest  disappeared  with  a 
rapidity  that  astonished  even  the  chief,  who  was  so 
rarely  astonished  at  anything. 

"  I  would  like  to  know  who  she  is  and  where  she 
came  from,"  said  Howe.  "Ask  her  if  you  can 
make  her  understand." 

But  she  could  not  understand  them,  nor  could 


192  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

they  her.  She  told  them  hy  signs  that  she  had 
been  wandering  a  long  while  and  could  not  find 
her  home,  and  begged  them  not  to  leave  her  there 
to  die. 

"That  we  will  not,  chief;  you  stay  with  the 
woman  and  I  will  take  a  load  of  venison  home  and 
return  with  the  colt  for  the  woman  to  ride  on,  for 
she  is  too  weak  to  travel." 

The  squaw  looked  her  thanks  while  she  pressed 
her  child  to  her  bosom  as  if  she  would  "  say  we 
shall  still  live  perhaps  to  see  home  and  kindred 
when  the  snows  melt  from  the  hills." 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   193 


Jane's  reception  of  the  Indian  woman — Whirlwind's  indifference — • 
Condition  of  the  party — Sidney  begins  to  use  his  broken  arm — 
Their  health — They  cannot  calculate  the  day  nor  month — The 
chief  imagines  he  has  found  the  locality  of  the  Arapahoes  hunt 
ing  grounds — He  becomes  enamored  of  Jane — The  party  troubled 
about  it — Howe  explains  his  experience  in  love  matters — A  re 
connoitre  suggested — Edward  joins  them — Deer  chased  by  a  wild 
man — The  chief  lassoes  him — A  desperate  struggle — The  wild 
man  captured  and  taken  into  camp — Things  in  the  camp,  Ac. 

THE  young  mother  and  her  babe  received  a 
warm  welcome  from  Jane,  whose  tender  heart 
ached  as  she  scanned  the  half  frozen,  emaciated 
beings  before  her ;  and  even  repining  Sidney  was 
forced  to  acknowledge  that  his  sufferings  had  been 
nothing  in  comparison  to  those  the  mother  and 
babe  had  endured.  A  few  weeks  spent  under  the 
hands  of  their  gentle  nurse  had  a  wonderful  effect 
in  their  condition,  and  the  babe,  especially,  had 
regained  its  infantile  merriment,  and  played  at 
rough  and  tumble  on  the  .soft  skins  before  the  fire 
like  any  other  child  of  two  years,  as  the  squaw 
reckoned  its  age.  It  was  very  lively  and  frolic 
some,  and  served  to  make  merry  many  an  hour 
that  otherwise  would  have  lagged  heavily  on  their 
11  N 


194          THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

nands.  Not  so  its  mother ;  she  had  regained  her 
strength,  but  no  effort  could  bring  back  the  smile 
to  her  lip  or  chase  the  look  of  sadness  from  her 
brow.  She  had,  from  the  first,  exhibited  great 
signs  of  fear  of  the  chief,  and  did  she  catch  his  eye 
resting  on  her  she  would  hurriedly  gather  her  child 
in  her  arms,  and  with  a  wild  look  of  terror  cower 
away  into  the  corner  of  the  room  farthest  from  him 
she  could  get,  and  there  sit  murmuring  in  wailing 
tones  to  the  babe  nestling  in  her  arms. 

The  chief,  after  the  first  day  of  her  rescue, 
exhibited  perfect  indifference  to  her  presence,  and 
rarely  gave  her  a  glance ;  but  they  had  noticed 
that  when  his  eye  did  rest  on  her  or  the  child  it 
had  a  peculiar  exulting  savage  glitter  seen  at  no 
other  times,  for  his  eye  usually  had  a  mild  express 
ion,  and  they  had  known  him  to  exhibit  disinter 
ested  humane  acts  that  set  at  defiance  the  supposi 
tion  that  he  was  devoid  of  sensibility. 

This  was  a  new  phase  in  the  character  of  the 
Indian,  and  one  that  highly  amazed  the  young 
people.  As  for  Howe,  though  he  did  sometimes 
open  his  eyes  with  wonder,  it  did  not  interest  him, 
and  he  never  spoke  to  them  of  the  "by  play"  that 
was  every  day  growing  more  interesting  to  the 
younger  ones,  and  becoming  a  great  torture  to  the 
young  mother.  Jane,  who  was  daily  becoming 
more  and  more  attached  to  her  guests,  used  every 
art  in  her  power  to  inspire  her  with  more  confi 
dence,  and  at  the  same  time  assure  her  of  the 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    195 

kindness  and  friendship  of  the  chief,  but  without 
success.  She  was  equally  silent  as  to  what  tribe 
she  belonged;  for,  though  she  had  learned  to 
use  many  words  correctly  in  expressing  her  wants, 
she  never  seemed  to  learn  any  to  express  the  past 
with  regard  to  herself,  except  that  she  was  lost, 
and  could  not  find  her  way  home.  Jane  had  made 
her  and  the  babe  clothing  before  she  had  recovered 
her  strength ;  but,  though  it  was  as  neatly  done  as 
that  she  herself  wore,  the  squaw  had,  as  soon  as 
she  was  able  to  move  around,  taken  some  skins, 
and  had  manufactured  a  suit  for  herself  and  child, 
that  was  really  pretty,  so  neatly  was  it  done.  This 
finished,  she  made  one  also  for  Jane,  presenting 
it  to  her  with  gestures  of  gratitude  for  the  kind 
ness  she  and  her  babe  had  received  at  her  bene 
factress'  hands. 

Jane  looked  really  much  better  when  adorned  in 
the  handiwork  of  the  young  squaw,  than  she  did 
in  her  own,  for  the  suits  they  had  on  when  carried 
off  by  the  Indians,  had  been  worn  and  torn  to 
shreds  in  their  wanderings,  and  they  were  all 
dressed  in  skins  dried  with  the  fur  on,  having  been 
made  soft  and  pliable  under  the  skilful  hands  of 
Howe  and  the  chief 

It  was  now  midwinter,  and  the  valley  was  cov 
ered  with  a  mantle  of  snow,  but  not  as  deep  as 
they  had  anticipated  it  would  be.  They  found 
they  were  partly  defended  from  the  storms,  by  a  spur 
curving  round  to  the  principal  range  of  mountains, 


196  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

giving  the  valley  the  form  of  a  horse  shoe — three 
high,  precipitous  sides  breaking  the  storms  of  wind 
and  snow,  so  as  to  make  it  really  a  very  desirable 
situation.  And  a  most  fortunate  one  it  was  to  the 
wanderers,  the  trapper  often  declaring,  that  if  he  ever 
reached  home  again,  he  would  conduct  the  whole 
family  to  the  spot,  as  it  would  not  only  make  a 
desirable  farm,  but  afford  rare  facilities  for  hunting 
and  trapping,  which  desideratum  was  of  the  utmost 
importance  to  both  Howe  and  Mr.  Duncan. 

It  is  really  surprising  to  one  reared  in  the  lap 
of  luxury,  how  little  is  actually  necessary  to  sup 
port  the  human  body  healthfully.  Take  these  wan 
derers,  for  instance,  utterly  debarred  from  procur 
ing  the  simplest  products  of  civilization,  entirely 
thrown  on  such  resources  as  savages  are  called  to 
practice  to  sustain  life  and  health,  yet  they  have 
not  only  surmounted  great  obstacles,  but  are 
undaunted  by  those  that  lay  before  them,  and  have 
actually  made  themselves  comfortable.  Simple 
as  their  abode  and  fare  were,  nay,  even  extremely 
rude,  yet  they  experienced -a  satisfaction  and  enjoy 
ment  when  they  retraced  their  wanderings  since 
they  were  carried  away  captives,  and  the  feeling 
of  thankfulness  for  their  wonderful  escape  from 
the  savage  cannibals,  begat  one  of  contentment  in 
their  present  lot.  It  is  true,  they  were  fortunate 
in  having  found  and  occupied  the  building  in  ruins, 
as  it  afforded  them  a  more  secure  shelter  than  they 
could  have  built,  with  the  small  complement  of 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  197 

tools  they  possessed,  yet  it  is  a  safe  venture  to 
conclude,  that  had  they  not  discovered  them,  they 
\vould  have  made  themselves  an  abode  that  would 
have  shielded  them  from  wet  and  cold. 

There  were  four  rooms  in  the  temple,  two  only  of 
which  had  been  cleared.  They  had  often  been  in 
the  others,  but  as  they  had  no  use  for  them,  they 
were  left  unmolested.  The  goat  and  the  kid  were 
stabled  nightly  in  the  hall,  but  as  she  had  become 
so  tame  as  to  return  at  nightfall,  she  was  allowed 
to  roam  at  pleasure  through  the  day.  Following 
her  instinct,  she  sought  her  food  among  the  crags 
and  defiles  of  the  mountains,  thus  relieving  them 
from  the  trouble  of  providing  for  her.  When  the 
snow  first  began  to  cover  the  ground  in  early  win 
ter,  it  caused  them  much  anxiety  as  to  how  she 
was  to  be  provided  for  until  spring.  Her  milk  was 
of  too  much  importance  to  think  of  killing  her,  or 
turning  her  loose  to  run  wild  again,  and  she  was 
at  first  tethered  so  as  to  prevent  her  wandering 
away.  This  was  relinquished  after  a  while,  when 
they  saw  she  returned  of  her  own  accord. 

The  colt  caused  them  more  trouble.  Recently 
captured,  they  did  not  dare  to  turn  it  loose  to 
seek  food  as  they  did  the  goat ;  and  the  only 
way  left  for  them,  was  to  tether  it  in  the  thickets 
of  maple  and  basswood — the  young  tender  growth 
of  which  the  wild  prairie  horses  are  very  fond  of. 
These  thickets  were  usually  studded  with  a  luxuri 
ant  undergrowth  of  small  shrubs  and  evergreens 
17* 


198          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

that  were  very  nutritious,  and  of  which  the  fat 
condition  of  the  wild  horses,  buffaloes,  deer,  ante 
lope,  mountain  sheep,  and  goats  that  feed  thereon, 
is  sufficient  proof.  Often  in  the  winter,  plats  of 
grass  may  be  found  in  patches  sheltered  from  the 
storms;  but  the  chief  dependences  for  food  of  the 
multitudes  of  cattle  that  roam  through  the  western 
wilds,  is  the  luxuriant  growth  of  shrubs  that  spring 
up  uncropped  in  the  summer,  as  the  cattle  then 
prefer  the  tender  grass  on  the  prairies. 

Sidney,  to  his  great  satisfaction,  now  began 
to  use  his  arm  without  the  slightest  difficulty, 
and  with  his  strength  his  spirits  resumed  their 
wonted  healthful  vigor,  greatly  to  the  relief  of  the 
trapper  and  Jane,  who  had  been  under  the  neces 
sity  of  keeping  a  watch  over  him  to  prevent  his 
coming  to  a  rupture  with  the  chief.  He  was  now 
active,  and  only  laughed  heartily  at  what  had 
annoyed  him  before,  and  tormented  Jane  unmerci 
fully  on  the  conquest  she  had  made. 

They  were  all  in  excellent  health,  and  only 
waited  with  impatience  for  the  winter  to  break  up, 
so  that  they  could  resume  their  journey  in  safety 
in  search  of  home.  One  thing  alone  grieved  them — 
the  evident  increasing  terror  with  which  Mahnewe, 
the  Indian  mother,  regarded  the  chief.  In  order 
to  free  her  as  much  from  his  presence  as  possible, 
Howe  had  proposed  long  hunts,  by  going  to  the 
forest  at  early  dawn,  and  not  returning  until  even 
ing.  They  enjoyed  the  sport,  as  it  not  only  placed 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  199 

Mahnewe  at  ease,  but  they  gained  a  perfect  knowl 
edge  of  the  surrounding  country,  which  was  of 
much  importance  to  them,  as  well  as  kept  their 
larder  supplied  with  abundance  of  game. 

They  had  lost  the  day  and  month ;  and  now 
their  only  guide  was  the  fluctuations  of  the 
weather,  of  which,  fortunately  for  themselves, 
they  were  good  observers,  and  could  calculate 
within  half  a  month  of  the  time  at  any  season  of 
the  year.  About  the  middle  of  February,  as  they 
calculated  time,  Howe  and  the  chief  went  out 
one  morning  for  a  hunt,  and  following  the  valley 
down  a  mile  or  two,  crossed  the  stream,  and 
ascending  a  knoll,  stood  on  its  summit,  survey 
ing  the  country  around  them.  The  trees  being 
shorn  of  their  foliage,  gave  them  an  uninterrupted 
view  of  the  broad  valley,  with  its  barrier  of 
hills,  and  peak  rising  above  peak,  until  they 
towered  up  and  seemed  almost  to  pierce  the 
sky. 

"  I  do  not  think  it  would  be  safe  for  us  to  cross 
this  mountain,"  said  the  trapper.  "  Our  homes,  I 
do  not  think,  are  in  that  direction.  We  must  have 
been  deceived  in  our  course." 

"Yonder,"  said  the  chief,  pointing  down  the 
valley,  "are  the  hunting  grounds  of  the  Arapahoes. 
Far  away,  over  a  broad  prairie,  four  days'  journey, 
the  warriors  of  Wirlwind  follow  another  chief  to 
battle,  and  listen  to  him  in  council,  as  they  were 
wont  to  their  lost  chief,  whose  death  song  they 


200  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

have  HIT ncr  amidst  the  wail  of  the  squaws.  Yet 
Whirlwind  does  not  grieve.  He  has  found  another 
squaw,  fleeter  than  the  antelope,  more  graceful 
than  the  fawn,  whose  voice  is  like  the  singing 
bird5*,  and  face  fairer  than  imagery  of  the  spirit  land. 
Let  my  brother  go  to  his  home,  but  Whirlwind's 
home  is  where  the  antelope  is,  he  will  live  and  die 
with  her." 

"  Pshaw  !  chief.  You  will  be  as  much  the  chief 
of  your  people  when  you  return  as  ever.  Probably 
they  have  supposed  you  dead  and  elected  another 
chief ;  still,  according  to  your  customs,  if  you 
return,  the  authority  would  be  by  universal  acclam- 
mation,  given  back  into  your  hands.  As  for  that 
other  little  matter,  why  the  child  is  too  young  to 
talk  of  it.  Our  first  great  object  is  to  find  our 
way  out  of  this  scrape,  and  the  rest  will  then  come 
natural  enough." 

"  Whirlwind  will  hunt  the  deer  and  beaver  here : 
this  is  his  home  ;  he  is  not  a  child,  but  a  warrior, 
and  can  wait  for  the  antelope,"  said  the  chief  in  a 
tone  of  decision  not  to  be  mistaken. 

"  I  can  tell  you,  chief,"  said  Howe,  "  we  will  find 
our  way  out,  and  bring  the  whole  family  here. 
This  place  will  exactly  suit  Jane's  father,  and  then 
you  know  she  would  be  so  much  more  contented  if 
they  were  here  ?".  he  added. 

The  chief  regarded  the  speaker  with  an  inquiring 
glance  for  a  moment,  then  said :  "  Whirlwind  is 
not  to  be  played  with.  When  the  antelope  says 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    201 

she  will  go  with  him,  he  will  take  her,  if  she  is 
hemmed  in  with  arrows." 

"  Whirlwind,  I  will  be  plain  with  you,"  said 
Howe,  "  for  I  know  you  are  noble,  generous,  and 
brave.  Jane  is  not  my  child,  and  is  not  mine  to 
dispose  of;  but  as  she  has  no  other  guardian  here, 
I  will  protect  her  until  once  more  restored  to  her 
family.  You  must  wait  until  then,  and  if  her 
family  consent,  and  she  desires  it,  I  shall  make  no 
objections.  Perhaps  by  that  time  your  love  fit 
will  be  over,  and  you  will  not  want  her.  There  is 
Mahnewe,  why  don't  you  make  love  to  her  ?" 

"  The  eagle  mates  not  with  the  owl,  nor  the 
Arapahoe  with  the  Snake,"  retorted  the  savage 
angrily. 

"  Oh  !  well,  just  as  you  like  ;  yet  I  think  she  is 
rather  pretty.  Come,  chief,  you  cannot  help  but 
see  it,  as  well  as  I.  Don't  you  think  she  would 
make  a  wigwam  look  comfortable,  and  more  home 
like  than  Jane  ?" 

"  I  cannot  tell ;  I  never  see  the  stars  when  the 
sun  shines,"  returned  the  Indian. 

"  It  is  a  pity  no  one  but  an  old  bachelor  heard 
that  compliment,  it  is  such  a  waste,"  laughed  the 
trapper.  "  I  see  you  are  over  ears  in  love,  chief. 
I  know  precisely  how  you  feel.  I  was  once  in  love 
myself.  It  did  not  last  long  though,  for  my  flame 
gave  my  keepsakes  to  a  good  for  nothing  popinjay 
from  down  east ;  one  for  a  string  to  bind  round  a 
broken  knapsack,  the  other  to  carry  home  with  him 


202  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

for  a  show.  That  was  enough  for  me.  I  just  told 
her  I  was  done  with  her." 

"  You  in  love  !  that  is  capital  !  ha  !  ha  !"  rang 
out  a  voice  behind  the  speaker,  who,  turning  round, 
stood  face  to  face  with  Edward,  who  had  taken  it 
into  his  head  to  share  in  the  sport,  and,  following 
their  track  in  the  snow,  had  come  up  with  them 
unperceived. 

"  What  sent  you  here  ?  anything  the  matter  at 
the  camp  ?"  they  asked  in  a  breath. 

"  Nothing  at  all,  that  is  why  I  came.  I  mis 
trusted  you  had  some  fun  together  out  here,  and  I 
came  to  share  it.  Come,  uncle,  give  the  whole 
history  of  your  love  making.  The  bare  idea  of 
your  being  in  love  is  rich,"  and  the  merry  boy 
laughed  until  the  woods  rang  with  the  joyous  peals. 

"  I  shall  do  no  such  thing.  Do  you  think  because 
I  am  old  and  ugly  now,  that  I  have  always  been 
BO.  There  has  been  a  day,  boy,  when — " 

"  You  were  once  handsome,  uncle,  that  is  a  fact, 
and  they  do  say  I  look  just  as  you  used  to.  Come 
now,  tell  us  about  this  affair." 

"  Well,"  said  the  trapper,  mollified  by  the  flat 
tery,  "  when  I  was  about  three-and-twenty,  I  was 
just  about  as  green  as  young,  and  took  it  into 
my  head  to  get  married,  having  persuaded  myself 
that  I  was  in  love,  and  that,  if  I  did  not,  I  should 
not  live  long.  Polly  Crane  was  a  nice  girl,  she 
could  hoe  corn,  thresh  grain,  break  fractious  colts, 
or  shoot  a  bear,  just  as  well  as  I  could  myself.  She 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   203 

was  just  the  one  for  me,  and  we  had  got  everything 
all  fixed  to  be  married,  when  a  chap  came  travelling 
up  there,  (making  mischief  I  thought)  dressed 
exactly  like  a  minister,  only  I  knew  he  was  not, 
he  used  such  profane  language.  Well  what  does 
he  do  but  begin  making  love  to  Polly,  which  made 
me  very  angry." 

" '  Never  mind,  Andy,'  said  Polly.  '  You  know 
I  don't  care  for  him  or  anybody  else  but  you.  I 
am  only  trying  to  see  how  bad  he  will  feel  when 
we  are  married.' 

"  '  Go  ahead  then,'  I  said,  '  if  that  is  your  game,' 
and  sure  enough  she  did  go  ahead,  as  I  soon 
found  out.  When  I  was  up  round  Lake  Superior, 
the  winter  before,  trapping  with  father,  we  got  one 
night  by  mistake,  into  a  grizzly  bear's  den,  intend 
ing  to  spend  the  night.  We  soon  found  out  our 
mistake,  when  we  saw  some  cubs,  and  got  ourselves 
out  of  the  scrape  as  soon  as  we  got  in ;  but,  as  the 
cubs  were  such  pretty  things,  I  thought  what  a 
nice  keepsake  one  of  them  would  make  Polly.  So 
I  hid  one  under  my  jacket  unbeknown  to  father, 
until  the  old  bear  came  snarling  about  us,  after  we 
had  built  a  fire  and  laid  down  to  sleep.' 

" '  Wonder  what's  the  matter  with  the  beast,' 
said  father,  '  guess  she  has  tracked  us  from  her 
den.' 

"  '  Guess  she  misses  her  cub,'  said  I. 

" 4  By  George,  Andy,  you  have  get  us  in  a  fine 
scrape.  However,  my  lady,'  said  the  old  man  to 


204  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

the  bear,  '  you  can't  have  that  cub  now :  we  never 
give  up  to  anybody ;'  and,  with  that,  he  fired  a 
ball  between  her  eyes.  But  instead  of  dying, 
she  attacked  us,  and  we  had  a  desperate  fight 
She  got  the  worst  of  it  though,  for  we  carried  off 
both  her  skin  and  cub.  You  ought  to  have  seen 
the  cub,  it  was  a  beauty,  and  when  I  gave  it  to 
Polly,  she  pretended  that  she  thought  it  the  nicest 
keepsake  she  ever  saw.  The  other  was,  the  skin 
of  a  snake.  It  was  nearly  six  feet  long,  and  very 
wide,  spotted  all  over  its  back  with  white,  brown, 
and  black  spots,  and  its  sides  were  striped  with 
brown,  so  that,  when  I  split  it  open  in  the  middle, 
it  looked  like  a  ribbon.  I  made  it  as  soft,  smooth 
and  pretty  as  anything  you  ever  saw. 

"  I  did  really  think  Polly  was  trying  to  deceive 
him,  until  he  was  going  away,  when  I  saw  that 
pretty  snake  skin  tied  around  his  plunder,  and  as 
if  that  was  not  enough  with  a  string  in  hand,  he 
was  leading  away  the  cub  of  the  grizzly  bear  that 
I  had  brought  all  the  way  from  Superior  for  her." 

"  My  brother's  squaw's  tongue  was  forked — the 
antelope's  tongue  is  not  forked,  she  cannot  lie," 
said  the  chief. 

"Look  here,  chief;  they  are  all  alike.  When 
they  say  they  will  have  you,  they  mean  they  will 
if  they  don't  get  out  of  the  notion  of  it." 

"My  brother's  heart  is  dark,  and,  looking 
through  it,  he  sees  nothing  but  gloom,  where  I  see 
sunshine,"  returned  the  chief. 


L  i  F,  E  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    205 

"  That  is,  I  am  to  understand,  you  are  in  love, 
and  uncle  thinks  it  is  an  exploded  fallacy,"  said 
Edward,  laughing ;  for,  in  truth,  he  was  in  a  merry 
mood,  and  his  uncle's  mishaps  did  not  have  a 
tendency  to  lessen  it  in  the  least. 

"  It  is  nonsense,  all  nonsense,"  said  the  trapper. 

"  Hist !"  said  the  chief,  laying  his  finger  on  his 
lip,  "  there  is  large  game  approaching  ! — there  !  I 
hear  it  again  :  have  your  arrows  in  readiness,"  he 
continued,  after  a  moment's  pause. 

"  Deer,  perhaps,"  said  the  trapper,  "  it  comes 
in  leaps;  I  hear  it  distinctly." 

"  Yes,  deer,5'  said  the  chief,  drawing  his  bow  to 
his  shoulder  as  a  noble  buck  bounded  in  sight,  with 
his  tongue  protruding  from  his  mouth,  and  hia 
eyes  had  a  wild  look  of  agony  and  terror,  such  as 
is  only  seen  at  a  moment  of  despair. 

"  Chased  by  a  wolf!  let  the  deer  pass  and  shoot 
the  pursuer,"  said  the  trapper;  but,  scarcely  were 
the  words  spoken,  when  a  giant  form  covered  with 
hair,  but  bearing  in  form  a  semblance  to  humanity, 
came  bounding  after,  clearing  from  ten  to  twelve 
feet  at  every  bound.  On  he  came,  and,  at  the 
base  of  the  knoll  on  which  they  stood,  overtook 
his  prey,  and  grasping  it  by  the  throat,  with  one 
hand  dealt  it  a  succession  of  furious  blows  on  the 
head  which  knocked  it  down,  when  choking  it  until 
life  was  extinct,  he  stood  upright  contemplating 
nis  prey. 

They  had   instinctively  dropped    their    arrows 

18 


206  THE  WANDERERS;  OR 

when  they  saw  the  pursuer;  and  Whirlwind  mo 
tioning  the  others  to  keep  still,  glided  on  towards 
the  singular  creature,  slipping  from  tree  to  tree 
until  within  a  few  rods  of  him,  when,  taking  from 
beneath  his  tunic  his  lasso,  which  he  always  car 
ried  with  him,  he  cut  a  circle  with  it  in  the  air, 
then  giving  it  a  throw,  it  quickly  descended,  gird 
ling  the  strange  being  in  its  fold.  With  an 
unearthly  yell,  he  attempted  to  free  himself  from 
its  coil.  Unfortunately  it  did  not  confine  either 
arm,  as  the  chief  hoped  it  would,  and  the  creature 
finding  it  could  neither  break  the  stout  hide  nor 
gnaw  it  off,  sprang  with  ferocity  at  his  captor,  who 
had  just  succeeded  in  fastening  the  other  end  of 
the  lasso  to  a  tree,  and  before  he  had  time  to  get 
out  of  the  way,  seized  and  threw  him  on  the 
snow  with  terrific  force. 

Howe  saw  the  chief  at  the  mercy  of  the  mon 
ster,  and  in  a  moment  an  arrow  winged  its  flight, 
burying  itself  in  its  shoulder,  causing  the  monster 
to  lose  his  hold.  Another  and  another  were  shot 
in  quick  succession,  striking  where  they  would  not 
give  a  mortal  wound,  for  it  looked  so  human,  the 
trapper  would  not  kill  him  if  he  could  save  the  life 
of  the  chief  otherwise.  This  new  attack  puzzled 
the  monster  for  a  moment ;  then  seeing  Howe  and 
Edward,  who  had  approached  within  a  few  yards 
of  him,  he  rushed  with  such  force  upon  them,  that 
they  had  no  time  to  get  out  of  reach,  and  they 
•were  also  caught  by  him  and  hurled  to  the  ground, 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   207 

but  not  before  a  blow  dealt  by  Edward  with  a  ciub 
had  broken  his  left  arm.  At  that  moment  the 
chief,  who  had  recovered  from  the  stunning  effect 
of  the  fall,  rushed  upon  the  monster,  and  with  a 
single  blow  of  his  tomahawk,  felled  him  to  the 
ground,  and  before  he  could  rally,  the  lasso  that 
was  still  on  him,  was  tied  around  his  arms  and  feet 
to  render  him  powerless.  In  defiance  of  the  wounds 
he  had  received,  he  was  in  nowise  tamed,  but  glared 
on  them,  howling  and  gnashing  his  teeth,  while  the 
foam  rolled  from  his  mouth,  and  he  writhed  and 
rolled  with  rage  on  the  snow  a  captive.  The  stout 
lasso  of  hide  they  had  cut  in  pieces,  and  so  tied 
his  hands  and  feet  that  he  was  powerless  to  do  them 
harm. 

They  now  had  a  chance  to  examine  the  powerful 
creature  at  leisure.  He  was  entirely  naked,  with 
a  perfect  human  form  and  face,  but  was  perfectly 
covered  with  hair,  except  the  forehead,  eyelids, 
palms  of  the  hands,  and  soles  of  the  feet.  They 
were  surprised  to  see  that  the  skin,  where  it  was 
protected  from  the  sun  by  the  hair,  was  white  and 
fair  as  their  own.  He  was  powerfully  built,  full 
six  feet  high,  and  uttered  no  sound  that  approached 
the  pronunciation  of  words;  a  succession  of 
snarls,  growls,  and  yells,  were  all  the  sounds  he 
uttered,  and  these  approached,  when  accompanied 
by  his  efforts  to  release  himself,  the  terrific,  nearer 
than  anything  they  had  ever  heard. 


208         THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

"Well,  uncle,  what  will  you  do  with  him  now 
you  have  got  him  ?"  said  Edward. 

"Kill  him,"  spoke  up  the  chief,  indignantly. 

"Take  him  home  and  tame  him,"  said  the  trap 
per.  "He  is  a  human  heing  like  ourselves  ;  proba 
bly  has  been  lost  in  infancy,  and  grown  up  wild, 
without  doubt,  never  having  seen  his  kind  before 
to-day." 

"He  will  kill  us  if  you  take  him  home,"  said 
the  chief;  "better  shoot  him." 

"No,  chief,  I  could  not  kill  him,  but  will  see  he 
does  us  no  harm.  I  will  make  him  as  tame  as  a 
kitten  in  a  month." 

"  How  will  you  get  him  home,  uncle  ?  We  can 
not  carry  him,  and  if  you  untie  his  feet  he  will 
run  away." 

"  That  is  what  I  was  just  thinking  about.  I 
think  one  of  us  had  better  return  for  the  colt,  and 
make  him  ride." 

"  Very  good,  if  you  can  get  him  on  and  make 
him  stay  there,"  said  the  chief. 

"Make  him  go  himself:  tie  him  so  he  cannot 
run  away,"  suggested  Edward. 

"  I  am  not  sure  but  that  would  be  the  best  plan," 
said  Howe.  "I  am  sorry  he  got  that  blow  on  his 
arm  ;  I  am  sure  it  pains  him  ;  see  how  he  attempts 
to  raise  it,  and  groans  at  every  motion  he  makes." 

"Do  you  really  think,  uncle,  he  is  human?  It 
strikes  me  he  is  a  monkey,  or  an  orang-outang, 
rather  than  human." 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    209 

"  There  is  neither  monkey  nor  orang-outang  in 
the  North  American  forests.  One  such  snow  as 
now  lies  on  the  ground,  would  kill  a  myriad  of 
them.  I  am  quite  confident  of  the  customer  I 
have  to  deal  with.  He  is  no  more  nor  less  than  a 
wild  man,  whose  long  exposure  to  the  elements, 
and  total  isolation  from  every  human  being,  has 
caused  the  hair  to  grow  over  his  body.  This 
also  explains  why  he  cannot  speak  like  us." 

They  then  endeavored  to  get  him  forward,  hav 
ing  partly  untied  his  feet  so  as  to  allow  him  to  move. 
The  chief,  with  a  stout  cord,  went  forward  and 
endeavored  to  urge  him  on,  but  the  wild  man. 
refused  to  move.  After  exhausting  every  plan  they 
could  devise,  they  bethought  themselves  of  coer 
cion.  Howe  accordingly  raised  a  club  as  if  he 
would  strike,  when,  with  a  wild  cry  of  alarm,  he 
raised  his  eyes  imploringly,  at  the  same  time  start 
ing  forward,  when  the  chief  moving  on,  gave  him 
to  understand  he  was  to  follow. 

On  perceiving  what  was  required  of  him,  and  find 
ing  it  was  useless  to  attempt  an  escape,  he  made 
no  further  opposition  to  follow,  although  it  was 
not  safe  to  be  near  him  as  he  gnashed  with  his 
teeth  at  every  one  that  approached  him. 

Reaching  the  temple  without  further  trouble, 
Edward  called  the  attention  of  Jane  to  the  new 
addition  to  their  family,  and  said  with  perfect  gra 
vity — 

"  I  really  think  you  have  one  of  the  most  devoted 

18*  0 


210  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

wooers ;  see  what  a  rare  prize  he  has  risked  life 
and  limb  in  securing  for  you,  which  he  begs  you 
will  have  the  kindness  to  accept  from  him  in  token 
of  the  love  he  bears  you." 

•'Why,  what  a  monster  it  is,"  said  Sidney, 
walking  round  and  round  it.  "It  is  a  comical 
keepsake  to  give  a  girl,  I  must  say.  Keally, 
chief,  you  Indians  have  curious  tastes  about  such 
matters." 

"  My  brother  gave  his  squaw  a  cub,"  retorted 
the  chief,  angrily,  as  they  all  burst  into  a  laugh  at 
the  very  idea  of  the  monster  being  presented  to 
Jane,  who  was  casting  furtive  glances  from  it  to 
the  chief,  and  was  just  beginning  to  think  that  she 
might  next  be  called  on  to  accept  a  wolf  or  pan 
ther,  and  was  casting  in  her  mind  the  chances  she 
had  in  escaping  such  an  infliction,  when  the  chief 
said,  as  if  divining  her  thoughts, 

"  It  is  not  for  the  antelope.  See,  Whirlwind  kill 
it,"  and  he  raised  his  tomahawk,  and  would  have 
driven  it  into  the  wild  man's  skull  had  not  his  arm 
been  caught  by  the  trapper. 

"Chief!  would  you  be  a  murderer?"  asked  the 
trapper,  sternly.  "  See  him  crouch  !  he  fears  you, 
and  depend  upon  it,  if  we  use  our  power  over  him 
discreetly,  we  shall  tame  him." 

The  chief  dropped  his  arm  and  doggedly  walked 
away.  Jane  brought  some  nuts  and  placing  them 
where  he  could  reach  them,  begged  her  uncle  to  un 
bind  the  cord  around  his  hand  so  that  he  could  eat 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    211 

them.  This  he  did  not  think  prudent  to  do  until 
the  broken  bone  was  set,  which,  after  a  great  deal 
of  trouble,  he  succeeded  in  doing,  effectually  bind 
ing  up  the  fracture  with  soft  strips  of  the  mountain 
sheep  skin,  of  which  they  had  an  abundance  in 
their  store  room. 

After  this  was  done  he  was  dressed  in  a  tunic 
and  small  clothes,  the  long  hair  was  cut  from  his 
face  as  well  as  they  could  with  their  hunting-knives, 
to  which  they  had  given  an  extra  sharpening  for 
the  occasion.  Tightening  the  cord  around  hia 
feet  they  unbound  the  cord  that  confined  his  hands, 
when  he  seized  the  nuts,  cracked  them  with  hi8 
teeth  and  devoured  them  with  avidity. 

"  Broil  him  some  steaks,  Jane,"  said  the  trap 
per,  "I  think  he  is  hungry." 

"  There  is  a  cold  haunch  of  venison  in  the  store 
room  ;  perhaps  he  will  eat  that,"  said  Jane. 

"  Of  course  he  will ;  bring  it  in."  Cutting  off 
some  thick  slices  she  laid  them  before  him  ;  eyeing 
them  intently  for  a  moment  as  if  not  knowing  what 
they  were,  he  cautiously  turned  them  over  and 
then  turned  his  eye  with  an  inquiring  look  towards 
Jane,  who  smiling,  cut  off  another  slice  and  com 
menced  eating  it.  Seeing  the  action  he  cautiously 
raised  his  slice  to  his  lips;  but  as  soon  as  he  had 
tasted  it  all  doubt  seemed  to  vanish,  for  the  veni 
son  disappeared  rapidly.  Jane  continued  to  cut  as 
long  as  he  continued  to  eat,  and  when  he  had  done 
gave  him  a  gourd  of  water  to  drink. 


212          THE  WANDERERS;    OR, 

"  I  am  afraid  we  have  fed  him  to  highly  for  his 
broken  arm.  There  will  be  danger  of  fever,"  said 
the  trapper.  They  miscalculated  his  nature,  and 
supposed  causes  produced  the  same  effects  in  a  health 
ful  and  an  enervated  constitution.  This  know- 
ledge  gradually  dawned  on  them  as  day  after  day 
went  by  without  exhibiting  the  least  derangement 
in  his  system.  From  the  first,  he  had  been  docile 
and  obedient  to  Jane,  and  when  in  the  most  violent 
paroxysms,  if  she  spoke  to  him,  his  anger  vanished 
and  his  countenance  assumed  a  pleasing  expression. 
He  had  eyes  of  clear,  deep  blue,  large,  quick  and 
varying  as  the  emotion  in  his  heart.  They  could 
see  the  passion  that  held  sway  over  him  by  his 
eye;  for  he  had  not,  like  his  brothers,  learned 
to  dissemble  and  hide  the  workings  of  the  soul 
within.  Howe  had  also  become  a  great  favorite  with 
him ;  but  he  feared  the  chief,  always  cowering  and 
uttering  a  shrill  cry  of  fear  if  he  came  near  him. 
Edward  was  also  a  favorite  and  spent  much  of  his 
time  in  learning  him  to  pronounce  words  in  which 
he  was  quite  successful,  his  powers  of  imitation 
seeming  to  be  boundless.  After  he  had, pronounced 
the  first  the  difficulty  seemed  to  vanish,  and  he  wns 
never  tired  of  repeating  words  after  others.  The 
greatest  trouble  they  experienced  with  him  was 
during  his  fits  of  passion.  Then  he  was  furious, 
tore  his  fur  garments  in  shreds,  and  threw  down 
every  thing  in  his  reach.  They  had  not  dared  to 
liberate  him  on  account  of  these  paroxysms  of 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    213 

anger,  over  which  he  did  not  seem  to  have  the  least 
control.  He  evidently  pined  to  be  free  again ; 
for  if  left  to  himself  he  uttered  a  low  moan,  while 
tears  chased  each  other  down  his  weather-beaten 
cheeks. 


214         THE  WANDERERS;  OB, 


The  return  of  spring — Their  thoughts  of  home — Preparations  to 
continue  their  journey—  -The  chief  insists  upon  their  course  being 
wrong — Escape  of  the  Wild  Man — They  discover  a  horough  of 
Prairie  Dogs — Traces  of  Buffalo  ohservahle — They  suffer  from 
want  of  water — A  party  of  Indians — A  beautiful  landscape — A 
terrific  storm — The  chief  rendered  insensible  by  a  stroke  of 
lightning — He  recovers  and  returns  to  the  camp. 

THE  warm  south  wind  now  began  to  stir  the  air, 
while  the  lengthened  days,  swelling  buds,  and 
melting  snows,  assured  them  the  patiently  waited 
for  and  much  desired  spring  had  come. 

"  Home — father,  mother,  brothers,  sister ;  for, 
where  they  are,  there  is  home.  Shall  we  indeed 
see  you  and  once  more  be  folded  in  your  arms  ? 
Shall  these  wanderings  ever  cease,  of  which  our 
souls  are  weary,  and  our  hearts  are  sick  ?  Oh  ! 
home ;  thou  hope  of  the  weary,  and  haven  of  rest, 
though  thy  place  be  the  tomb,  when  shall  we  see 
thee !"  they  sadly  and  feelingly  exclaimed. 

Howe  and  the  chief  made  daily  excursions  down 
the  valley,  in  search  of  wild  horses,  being  anxious 
to  secure  each  member  of  their  party  one  for  riding 
and  two  for  pack  horses.  "  For,"  said  Howe, 


LIFE  IN  T  H  E  '  W  E  s  T  E  K  N  WILDS.    215 

"  we  will  start  with  good  horses,  and  as  the  sum 
mer  is  before  us,  it  will  go  hard  with  us,  if  we  do 
not  find  home  before  cold  weather  comes  again." 

"  Before  the  snows  again  fall,"  said  the  chief, 
"  we  will  not  only  have  found  the  son  of  the  great 
Medicine,  but  will  be  back  here,  never  more  to 
leave  again.'' 

They  were  successful  in  their  hunts,  and  a  finer 
set  of  horses  never  wore  a  halter  than  those  wild 
ones  they  had  secured,  and  which  twice  a  day  they 
rode  round  the  forest,  in  order  to  tame,  and 
accustom  them  to  carry  burthens.  They  had 
quite  a  store  of  nuts  still  on  hand,  packed  in 
bags  made  of  skins,  which  they  lashed  on  one 
of  the  horses'  backs ;  and  their  jerked  and  dried 
meats,  together  with  a  quantity  of  salt  that  they 
collected  at  the  salt  spring,  were  packed  on  an 
other  ;  as  was  also,  half  a  dozen  gourd  shells,  and 
one  of  the  kettles  they  had  found,  which  had;  from 
the  many  uses  to  which  they  applied  it,  become  a 
necessity.  Three  or  four  skins  according  to  their 
thickness,  that  had  been  cured  with  the  hair  on, 
were  tightly  sewed  together  for  a  saddle  with  small 
strings,  and  the  whole  firmly  bound  on  the  horses 
back  by  a  broad  band.  By  means  of  the  leather 
they  had  been  enabled  to  make  a  very  good  bridle 
for  Jane  and  Edward,  but  Howe  and  the  chief 
preferred  riding  with  a  single  band  or  string  for  a 
halter,  and  this  they  rarely  held  in  their  hands, 
but  went  dashing  through  the  forest,  their  hands 


216          THE   W  A  N  D  E  K  E  R  s ;   OK, 

free,  and  their  bodies  bent  almost  to  their  horses' 
necks. 

With  something  like  the  feeling  of  parting  with 
a  friend,  they  bade  adieu  to  the  friendly  shelter 
that  had  protected  them  from  the  wet  and  cold  so 
many  months  ;  the  beautiful  valley  with  its  park- 
like  trees,  many  now  in  bloom ;  and  the  smooth 
verdant  sward,  its  ruins,  the  sole  links  of  the 
present  with  the  past,  and  the  only  token  left  that 
others  had  lived,  known  joy  and  sorrow,  and  died 
on  a  land,  supposed  to  have  never,  before  the 
present  race  become  its  masters,  known  a  civilized 
people. 

They  rode  gaily  forth — Howe  with  his  niece  and 
nephew,  the  Indian  chieftain,  the  timid  Mahnewe 
with  her  child,  and  the  wild  man,  whom  they  had 
christened  Oudin,  from  a  habit  he  had  of  repeating 
a  sound  very  much  like  the  pronunciation  of  that 
word.  He  had  become  quite  docile,  understood 
many  sentences,  and  could  be  made  to  understand 
by  words  and  signs  all  that  was  required  of  him. 
He  also  attempted  to  use  words  in  conveying  his 
wants  to  others,  and  they  noticed  with  pleasure,  his 
fits  of  passion  were  less  frequent,  and  when  they 
had  passed  away  he  seemed  ashamed  of  them. 

Taking  their  course  down  the  valley,  which  grew 
broader  and  gradually  assumed  the  appearance  of 
a  primitive  forest,  and  pursued  their  way  along  the 
stream  that  kept  its  course  at  the  base  of  the  moun 
tain  on  their  right  until  ui^ht,  when  they  encamped 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  217 

on  its  bank.  At  early  dawn  they  again  com 
menced  their  journey,  and  leaving  the  stream,  took 
their  course  farther  to  the  left,  as  the  chief  per 
sisted  in  his  belief  that  their  whole  course  had  been 
wrong,  and  that  in  order  to  find  their  friends, 
they  must  take  another  direction.  Howe  readily 
assented  to  this  ;  for,  in  fact,  he  was  so  completely 
bewildered  that  he  was  at  a  loss  what  course  should 
be  pursued.  The  forest  now  began  to  lose  much 
of  its  grandeur,  the  soil  grew  sandy,  and  every 
species  of  verdure  had  a  stunted  and  gnarled 
appearance.  At  night  they  encamped  on  the  verge 
of  a  broad  prairie  that  stretched  far  away  towards 
the  horizon.  They  had  much  difficulty  in  pro 
curing  a  supply  of  water  for  their  horses  that 
night,  the  surface  around  where  they  were  having 
a  parched,  arid  appearance ;  so  different  from  the 
fresh  verdure  of  the  forest  through  which  they  had 
been  travelling,  as  to  cause  a  feeling  of  momentary 
sadness  to  come  over  them.  This  was,  however, 
dispelled  by  the  chief  who  was  highly  elated  at 
having  struck  the  prairie. 

"Over  yonder,''  said  he,  stretching  his  hand 
towards  the  wide  expanse  before  them,  "our 
friends  await  us.  Let  not  our  hearts  fail  us,  for 
before  two  more  suns  shall  set,  we  will  be  among 
ihem !" 

"  So  soon  !  Oh,  what  joy  !"  said  Jane,  trans 
ported  with  the  thought. 

"  They   may   have    left    the    encampment,   and 


218  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

4 

pursued  their  journey,  if  they  had  the  good  for 
tune  to  get  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Crows;  and, 
then,  it  may  be  many  days  before  we  overtake 
them." 

"No,''  said  the  trapper.  "  If  your  father  is 
living,  he  never  leaves  the  ground  on  which  he  was 
encamped,  until  he  ascertains  the  fate  of  his  child 
ren.  Probably  he  has  built  a  cabin,  and  is  culti 
vating  a  patch  of  ground  around  it.  He  will  never 
leave  it  if  we  do  not  return.  If  it  is  not  so,  I 
have  a  wrong  conception  of  the  man." 

With  the  chief  for  a  guard,  they  lay  down  to 
sleep.  On  awakening  the  next  morning,  they 
found,  to  their  amazement,  that  Oudin  had  escaped 
to  the  forest.  This  was  a  great  disappointment  to 
them,  after  they  had  taken  so  much  care  to  keep 
him  safe  and  tame  him,  as  he  gave  promise  of 
much  intelligence  when  he  should  become  civilized. 
There  was  no  help  for  it,  as  he  had  evidently 
watched  his  opportunity  to  escape,  and,  perhaps, 
was  now  miles  away. 

"The  ungrateful' wretch,"  said  Edward,  "to 
thus  run  away  after  we  had  done  our  best  to  civil 
ize  him." 

"Good!"  said  the  chief;  "glad  he  is  gone. 
He  would  kill  us  some  day  had  he  remained." 

"I  think  not,"  said  Howe.  "But  it  is  a  mys 
tery  to  me  how  he  escaped  your  vigilant  eve  and 
ear.  Whirlwind,  I  think  you  must  have  siept  dur 
ing  your  watch." 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    219 

"  No,"  returned  the  chief,  proudly,  "  Whirlwind 
never  sleeps  when  on  guard.  Whirlwind  saw 
Oudin  loose  his  bands,  but  kept  still,  and  when  he 
stole  softly  away,  did  not  pursue  him." 

"What!  you  saw  and  permitted  his  escape?" 
said  the  trapper,  hurt  at  the  want  of  good  faith  in 
the  chief. 

"  He  pined  for  the  forest  even  as  I  should  pine 
in  the  white  man's  village.  What  right  had  we  to 
detain  him  in  a  place,  and  confine  him  to  a  life 
for  which  he  had  no  inclination  ?  Let  him  go;  he 
is  free,  and  it  is  aU  he  craves.'' 

"  We  had  the  right  of  the  civilized  over  the 
savage.  It  was  our  place  to  instruct  and  enlighten 
him,  and  we  have  done  him  a  great  wrong  in  per 
mitting  him  to  return  to  the  brutish  life  he  led 
when  we  found  him." 

"  Would  he  be  happier  when  civilized,  and  had 
learned  to  curse  the  Great  Spirit,  and  drink  the 
white  man's  fire  water?  Is  the  red  man  happier 
than  he  was  before  the  white  man  came?"  asked 
the  Indian,  scornfully. 

"You  know,  chief,"  said  the  trapper,  "no  one 
regrets  the  wrongs  my  race  have  inflicted  on 
your  own  more  than  I  do.  I  hope  there  is  a 
brighter  dawn  in  store  for  you,  and  that  you 
may  live  to  bless  the  coming  of  my  people  to  your 
shores." 

"  The  dawn  of  a  never-ending  day  in  the  spirit 
land  awaits  us — m  other.  I  give  you  my  hand, 


220          THE   WANDERERS;   OR, 

brother  ;  let  there  be  peace  between  us,"  said  the 
chief,  sadly. 

The  trapper  grasped  the  offered  hand  in  a  mo 
ment,  and  after  due  preparation,  they  once  more  pur 
sued  their  journey,  taking  their  way  directly  across 
the  prairie  that  stretched  out  before  them.  Their 
horses  were  fleet  travellers,  and  they  hurried  over 
the  smooth,  green  sward  that  covered  the  prairie, 
for  two  hours,  when  they  were  brought  to  a  sudden 
pause  by  stumbling  on  a  borough  of  prairie  dogs, 
the  ground  being  tunneled  in  every  direction  under 
neath,  leaving  a  thin  crust  of  earth,  through  which 
the  horses  broke,  sending  the  yelping  denizens 
howling  from  their  dens  over  the  prairie  in  admira 
ble  fright  and  confusion.  Making  a  circuit  round 
the  deceptive  traps  of  the  snarling  curs,  they  again 
struck  out  for  the  distant  boundary  of  the  prairie, 
which  they  hoped  soon  to  reach.  At  noon  they 
rested  by  a  pool  of  stagnant  water,  the  first  they 
had  seen  since  morning,  which  was  unfit  for  use, 
but  of  which  the  horses  drank  sparingly.  The 
spring  grass,  now  tender  and  nutritious,  was 
cropped  with  avidity  by  the  horses,  and  after 
a  halt  of  two  hours,  they  again  pursued  their  jour 
ney.  They  soon  found  the  first  buffalo  they  had 
seen  since  the  preceding  autumn,  and  they  hailed 
the  sight  of  them  as  an  omen  of  good.  About 
sunset,  Whirlwind  had  the  good  fortune  to  kill  one, 
and  they  deemed  it  prudent  to  encamp,  as  it  would 
be  impossible  for  them  to  reach  the  boundary  of 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.     221 

the  prairie  that  night.  Steaks  constituted  the 
chief  feature  of  their  supper,  and  a  rarity  they 
were,  having  so  long  been  deprived  of  them,  and 
which,  with  the  addition  of  the  Indian  bread-root, 
made  a  no  mean  repast. 

They  had  searched  every  ravine,  cavity,  and 
hollow  for  more  than  a  mile  around  for  fresh  water, 
but  without  success.  A  pool  of  unwholesome  water 
similar  to  the  one  they  rested  by  at  noon,  being 
all  they  found.  This  was  a  little  relief  to  the 
distressed  horses,  but  none  to  them.  Dividing  the 
milk  of  the  goat  between  them,  they  lay  down  to 
sleep.  At  dawn,  they  were  again  in  motion ;  and 
after  three  hours'  hard  riding,  they  saw  the  distant 
forest,  that  bounded  the  prairie,  looming  against 
the  horizon.  Buffalo,  antelope,  elk,  deer,  and  fowl 
now  became  quite  numerous,  giving  indications  that 
the  forest  was  well  watered  and  fertile.  With 
renewed  energy,  they  rode  on,  and  about  noon 
entered  the  welcome  heavily  timbered  forest — the 
surface  of  which  was  uneven  and  rolling,  some 
times  rising  in  gentle  hills,  then  towering  in  pre 
cipitous  cliffs,  interspersed  with  sylvan  dells,  through 
which  streamlets  wound,  sometimes  in  quiet  beauty, 
and  again  dashing  down  ledges  of  rock,  lashing 
their  waters  to  a  foam. 

Eagerly  they  drank  the    waters  of  the  limpid 

stream  for  which  they  as  well  as  their  beasts  had 

been  suffering.      Tired  with   their  rapid  marches 

which    the    necessity    of    procuring    water    had 

19* 


222          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

forced  them  to  take  they  resolved  to  re.it  the 
remainder  of  the  day.  Selecting  a  spot  by  the 
stream,  shut  in  by  tall  cliffs  on  either  side,  they 
secured  their  horses  and  were  preparing  to  spend 
the  night  when  the  chief  hurriedly  motioned  them 
to  be  silent.  He  then  with  noiseless  tread  ascended 
the  cliff  behind  them.  Evidently  some  new  danger 
awaited  them,  and  with  terror  they  clung  to  each 
other  for  protection  from  the  unknown  evil.  In 
half  an  hour  he  returned.  "  Indians  yonder !" 
said  he,  briefly,  pointing  towards  the  cliff  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  stream. 

"Have  you  seen  and  do  you  know  them  ?"  asked 
the  trapper,  adding,  "  Perhaps  we  are  nearer  home, 
and  they  belong  to  some  friendly  tribes  ?" 

"Does  she?"  asked  the  chief,  turning  with  a 
scornful  gesture  towards  Mahnewe. 

The  squaw  rising  from  the  bank  where  she  had 
been  sitting  advanced  with  the  look  of  sadness 
entirely  dispelled  from  her  face,  which  was  now 
sunny  and  radiant  with  joy. 

"  Mahnewe,"  said  she,  speaking  earnestly  and 
rapidly,  "is  the  friend  of  the  white  man,  and  so 
are  her  people.  Over  the  hills  yonder  is  their  vil 
lage  and  these  are  their  hunting  grounds.  Let  not 
the  white  man  fear ;  he  has  saved  the  life  of  a  wife 
of  the  chief,  and  Mahnewe  will  answer  for  his 
safety." 

"Are  you  sure  of  what  you  say?"  asked  Jane, 
whose  dread  of  cannibals  was  the  torture  of  her  life. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  223 

"Mahnewe  cannot  mistake  the  place  of  her 
people,"  said  the  squaw,  looking  amused  at  the  evi 
dent  fright  of  the  young  girl. 

"  I  mean  of  what  tribe  are  they, — are  you,  Mah 
newe  ?" 

"  The  squaw  will  not  tell,"  said  the  chief,  taunt 
ingly.  "  She  knows  they  are  the  enemies  of  the 
Arapahoes.  The  Snake  fears  the  Eagle." 

"  Mahnewe  is  the  daughter  of  a  chief,  and  the 
wife  of  a  chief.  She  is  not  a  coward ;  red  blood  is 
in  her  veins.  She  is  a  Snake,  and  fears  not  the 
Arapahoe !" 

"  Come,  this  will  never  answer,  chief!  Leave 
Mahnewe  to  me.  Now,  tell  me  truly, — are  we 
on  the  hunting-grounds  of  the  Snakes,  and  are  you 
one  of  that  tribe  ?" 

"Mahnewe  has  said  it,  and  cannot  lie,"  returned 
the  woman  earnestly,  and  with  great  dignity  of 
manner. 

"  If  this  is  true,  we  are  saved,"  said  the  trapper. 
"  I  have  friends  among-  that  people,  and  know  my 
way  home  from  their  hunting-grounds." 

"Are  you  sure  of  what  you  tell  us,  Mahnewe?" 
asked  Sidney ;  "  for  a  mistake  on  this  point  might 
involve  us  all  in  destruction." 

"  Are  not  yonder  the  hills  where  my  childhood's 
years  were  spent  ?  Who  can  forget  the  home  of 
their  kindred,  the  place  of  their  birth  ?" 

"  Sometimes  hills  in  the  distant  bear  a  resem- 


224  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

blance  to  others,  which  vanishes  on  a  nearer  ap 
proach,"  observed  the  trapper. 

"  Let  Mahnewe  go  to  her  people,  she  fears  not 
of  finding  strangers  in  their  place,"  said  she,  in 
pleasing  tones. 

"A  good  idea,  uncle,  let  her  go  and  ascertain 
positively  ;  but  keep  the  child  to  prevent  treach 
ery,"  suggested  Sidney. 

"Mahnewe  goes  not  without  her  child,  if  all 
our  lives  should  depend  on  her  going !"  said  the 
squaw,  decidedly. 

"  But  consider,  Mahnewe,  if  they  should  not 
prove  to  be  your  people  the  child  would  only  hinder 
your  retreat,  and  if  they  should  be,  you  can  return 
and  claim  it  in  safety,"  said  Howe. 

"If  my  brother  listens  to  the  forked  tongue  of 
the  Snake's  squaw,  she  will  guide  the  warriors  of 
her  people  to  our  retreat,  where  we  shall  all  be 
slaughtered,"  said  the  chief. 

"  I  think  not,  chief ;  there  is  an  air  of  sincerity 
about  the  squaw  that  dispels  all  thought  of  treach 
ery  in  my  mind ;  besides,  she  is  under  great  obli 
gations  to  us  for  saving  her  own  and  the  child's 
life.  The  Indians  are  not  ungrateful  you  know, 
chief,  and  I  think  we  do  her  wrong  to  suspect  her 
motives  in  wanting  to  go." 

"  The  Snakes  are  friends  of  my  brother,  and  will 
not  harm  him.  Let  the  squaw  conduct  the  dogs  to 
our  camp ;  Whirlwind  knows  how  to  die,"  returned 
the  chief. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   225 

"  They  shall  not  hurt  you  while  we  live,"  said 
Edward.  "Those  who  are  our  friends  must  not 
offer  harm  to  you,  unless  they  want  us  their  ene 
mies." 

"  Do  not  go,  Mahnewe,"  said  Jane.  "  Some 
harm  might  result  from  it  for  which  we  should  all 
repent.  We  shall  find  out  in  the  course  of  to-morrow 
at  furthest  if  these  are  the  Snakes,  and  if  they  are 
you  can  join  them  when  we  are  assured  no  harm 
can  result  to  us  from  it." 

Mahnewe  turned  her  dark,  liquid  eyes  implor 
ingly  to  Howe  as  if  to  gain  his  voice  in  her  favor, 
but  they  were  evidently  all  against  it,  and  he  did 
not  like  to  take  the  responsibility. 

"Not  to-night,"  said  he,  kindly,  "but  perhaps 
to-morrow  you  may  go." 

Sad  and  sorrowfully  she  walked  away,  and  they 
saw  how  bitter  was  her  disappointment. 

"Never  mind,  child,"  said  Howe,  "it  will  all  be 
well  yet.  Patience  and  perseverance  will  overcome 
everything.  Our  first  business  must  be  to  secure 
ourselves  on  the  defensive.  From  the  appearance 
of  the  Indians,  I  do  not  think  they  suspect  our 
being  in  this  vicinity,  and  I  propose  that  our  horses 
be  secured  in  this  thicket  that  skirts  the  bank  here, 
where  they  can  feed  and  not  be  detected.  We 
must  do  without  a  fire,  and  one  of  us  had  better  go 
cautiously  to  the  top  of  the  cliff  yonder,  and  recon 
noitre." 

"Whirlwind,  will  go.     Keep  watch  of  the  squaw, 


226         THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

or  she  will  betray  us."    So  saying,  the  chief  started 
on  his  scouting  expedition. 

Following  the  course  of  the  brook  until  it  curved 
around  a  sudden  bend  of  the  cliff,  he  crossed  it,  and 
striking  a  narrow  ravine  overhung  on  one  side  by 
shelving  rock,  he  followed  on  within  its  shadows 
for  over  a  mile,  when  the  ravine  began  to  widen, 
the  sides  gradually  lessen  in  height,  and  which,  a 
mile  farther  on  terminated  in  rolling  acclivities, 
covered  with  verdure,  while  the  ground  between 
became  a  beautiful  dell,  shaded  with  tall,  stately 
trees,  the  branches  of  which  were  vocal  with  a 
hundred  bird  voices,  filling  the  air  with  their 
melody.  The  dell  was  quite  free  from  undergrowth, 
and  the  sun  was  excluded  by  the  primitive  trees, 
that  interlaced  their  branches,  making  the  forest 
almost  impenetrable.  The  soul  of  the  Indian  was 
entranced,  as  he  gazed  on  this  scene,  so  wild  and 
silent  in  its  beauty.  It  was  his  beau-ideal  of  the 
Spirit-Land ;  and,  as  he  gazed,  he  drew  his  hand 
across  his  eyes  to  see  if  he,  indeed,  was  waking. 
Still,  there  lay  the  landscape  before  him,  with  the 
melody  above.  At  that  moment  the  spell  was 
broken  by  a  herd  of  deer,  leisurely  crossing  the 
dell.  Drawing  his  bow,  he  was  on  the  point  of 
shooting,  when  recollecting  his  errand  thither,  he 
recovered  his  prudence ;  for,  should  the  deer 
escape  with  an  arrow  sticking  in  it,  and  be  seen 
by  the  Indians,  he  was  in  search  of,  it  would  give 
them  to  understand  that  others  were  near  them. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   227 

Cautiously  he  proceeded  across  the  enchanting 
landscape,  and,  after  an  hour's  walk,  discovered 
an  opening  in  the  forest.  "  Here,"  thought  the 
chief,  "  I  shall  get  a  glimpse  of  the  dogs,  and  if, 
as  I  think,  they  are  Snakes,  it  will  go  hard  with 
me,  if  I  don't  carry  off  one  scalp  at  least,"  and  his 
eyes  glared  with  the  ferocity  of  a  tiger.  He  was 
as  much  a  savage  still  at  heart  as  ever.  Nearing 
the  opening,  he  saw  before  him  a  lake  to  which  he 
approached  by  a  smooth  grassy  plat,  of  several 
rods  wide,  dotted  here  and  there  with  mosses,  ferns, 
and  beautiful  wild  flowers,  with  an  occasional  tree 
shorn  of  half  its  limbs  which  lay  scattered  along . 
the  water's  edge.  The  opposite  bank  skirted  the 
base  of  the  hills  they  had  seen  from  the  encamp 
ment,  rising  in  peaks,  barren  and  rocky  on  their 
summits.  The  water 'of  the  lake  was  transparent 
and  calm,  and  looked  as  placid  as  though  nothing 
had  ever  penetrated  the  lonely  spot  in  which  it 
was  nestled,  to  mar  its  surface.  The  chief  on 
emerging  into  the  open  glade,  saw  the  sky  had 
become  flecked  with  clouds  that  were  scudding 
across  the  heavens,  in  a  thousand  fantastic  waves, 
while  just  above  the  peak  of  the  topmost  hill  over 
the  lake,  a  black  cloud,  heavy  and  portentious 
with  a  gathering  storm,  was  rising  slowly,  leaving 
a  long  streak  of  light  unbroken  cloud  against  the 
horizon. 

The  chief  surveyed  the  lake,  the  hills  and  the 
forest  from  which  he  had  emerged,  with  the  BUT- 


228          THE  WANDERERS;    OR, 

rounding  scenery  long  and  earnestly,  and  then 
murmured  to  himself  in  a  tone,  that  betokened  a 
sorrowful  certainty ;  "  It  is  not  true,  these  are  not 
the  hunting  grounds  of  the  Snakes ;  they  have 
none  so  good  and  beautiful  as  these.  We  are 

o 

lost !  lost !  in  the  interminable  wilds  of  the  West, 
where  hope  or  deliverance  may  never  come."  And 
the  stern  but  proud  chieftain  bowed  his  head  in 
despair  for  a  moment :  then  stretching  his  hands 
towards  the  sky,  which  dimly  shone  through  the  dark 
rolling  clouds,  he  cried :  "  Father,  Manito  !  why 
hast  thou  left  thy  child  to  wander  from  his  people, 
and  cast  a  spell  *  over  his  feet  so  that  he  cannot 
return  ? — Has  he  done  an  evil  in  thy  sight,  that  he 
is  thus  punished  ? — Great  Spirit,  Manito !  thy 
prophet  awaits  thy  sign  !' 

As  he  concluded,  a  peal  of  thunder  that  shook 
the  ground,  burst  from  the  clouds  above,  followed 
by  a  blinding  flash  of  lightning,  which  waa 
quickly  followed  by  another,  and  another;  and, 
as  the  wind  came  sweeping  down  in  angry  blasts, 
it  seemed  as  if  every  element  in  nature  were  war 
ring  against  each  other.  The  chief  stood  unmoved 
on  the  spot,  his  arms  still  raised,  his  lips  parted 
but  motionless,  stupified  by  the  storm  around  him. 

*  The  Indians  imagine  that  good  and  evil  spirits  can 
cast  a  spell  over  any  person  they  desire,  and  while  under 
it,  they  have  no  control  over  their  own  actions,  but  are 
obliged  to  follow  the  inclination  of  the  spirit  by  which  the 
spell  is  cast. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    229 

The  Great  Spirit  he  imagined  had  spoken  to  him 
angrily  in  the  storm,  and  superstitious  as  all  the 
Indians  are,  it  filled  his  soul  with  horror.  Large 
drops  of  rain  soon  began  to  fall,  the  wind  rose 
furiously,  lashing  the  water  on  the  lake  into  huge 
•waves,  while  wild  fowls  and  birds  darted  frightened 
through  the  air.  Still  the  chieftain  stood  there. 
What  was  now  the  storm  to  him  ?  Was  not  the 
Great  Spirit  angry  ?  and  as  the  rain  fell  on  his 
upturned  face  in  torrents,  the  lightnings  descended, 
shivering  a  tree  near  where  he  stood,  and  stunning 
him  with  the  shock.  He  was  prostrated,  and  lay 
oa  tne  green  sward  motionless,  the  rain  forming  a 
pool  about  him,  which  was  every  moment  augmented 
as  the  torrents  came  down  upon  him. 

When  consciousness  again  returned,  the  sky  was 
clear,  without  a  single  cloud  to  mar  its  serenity. 
It  was  night,  and  the  heavens  were  dotted  with  a 
thousand  gems  that  apparently  smiled  at  the  for 
lorn  appearance  of  the  half-drowned  chief  as  he 
slowly  dragged  himself  from  his  unsought  bath. 
The  lake  was  as  placid  as  when  he  first  saw  it,  and 
there  was  nothing  to  remind  him  of  the  commotion 
that  had  raged  around  him,  save  the  shivered  tree 
and  his  saturated  garments  and  hair 

"It  is  the  abode  of  the  Evil  Spirits,"  said  he, 
"and  they  have  lured  me  hither."  Starting  in 
the  direction  whence  he  came,  he  saw  within  half 
a  mile,  a  camp-fire  dimly  burning  as  if  struggling 
with  wet  fuel.  Highly  elated  at  the  discovery,  as 
20 


230  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

\ 

it  plainly  showed  by  their  lighting  a  fire  that  they 

were  unaware  of  others  being  around,  he  crept 
noiselessly  towards  them.  Approaching  within  a  few 
rods  he  saw  they  were  a  party  of  about  thirty,  who 
were  evidently  on  a  hunt.  They  were  not  Snakes  ; 
he  was  sure  of  that ;  but  of  what  tribe  they  were 
he  could  not  tell.  Evidently  not  of  any  tribe  of 
which  he  had  any  knowledge,  and  they  had  a 
stronger  resemblance  to  the  cannibals  than  to  any 
others  he  had  seen.  With  this  information  he 
returned  about  midnight,  much  to  the  relief  of  the 
rest  at  the  camp,  who  had  feared  he  had  been 
captured,  aud  we*e  in  great  suspense  for  his  safety. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    231 


They  endeavor  to  conceal  themselves  from  the  Indians — They  are 
discovered — A  frightful  rencounter — Escape  of  ATahnewe — They 
pursue  their  journey  in  the  night  and  take  a  wrong  direction  — 
Discovery  of  a  river,  over  which  they  cross — Came  to  a  prairie  — 
Desolate  appearance  of  the  country — Approach  a  sandy  desert 
and  conclude  to  cross  it — They  provide  themselves  with  ample 
provisions  and  set  out  over  the  cheerless  waste. 

ALL  the  next  day  they  remained  concealed  in 
order  to  escape  observation,  and  to  allow  the  strange 
Indians  to  go  far  enough  away  so  that  they  could 
proceed  without  being  molested.  Which  way  to 
journey  next  was  a  difficult  question  to  them,  but 
as  it  would  be  quite  impossible  to  cross  the  barren, 
rocky  hills  before  them,  they  finally  determined  to 
go  down  the  stream  until  they  came  to  the  terminus 
of  the  hills  that  the  chief  had  seen,  and  instead 
of  crossing  over  as  he  had  done  to  strike  out  into 
the  woodland  beyond  the  dell,  and  take  their  course 
on  as  far  as  it  extended.  Having  made  every 
thing  ready  for  an  early  start  the  next  morning, 
they  laid  down  to  sleep.  About  midnight  th*y 
were  awakened  by  the  blinding  glare  of  torches, 
and  found  three  hideous  savages  bending  over 
them  with  raised  tomahawks.  Comprehending  at 


232  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

once  the  nature  of  the  assault,  they  sprang  to  their 
feet  and  attacked  their  assailants.  The  chief  had 
the  fortune  to  cleave  the  scull  of  the  one  nearest 
him  at  the  first  blow  of  his  tomahawk,  and  turning, 
saw  another  who  had  the  trapper  at  disadvantage, 
with  tomahawk  raised  above  his  head,  and  with  a 
dexterous  blow  he  disabled  the  arm  raised  with  the 
murderous  weapon.  In  a  moment  he  would  have 
killed  the  Indian  had  not  the  screams  of  Jane, 
whom  the  remaining  savage  attempted  to  carry  off 
in  his  arms  after  knocking  Sidney  senseless  with 
his  war-club,  made  him  forget  all  else,  and  spring 
to  her  rescue.  The  trapper,  who  was  not  hurt, 
made  a  blow  at  his  assailant,  but  he  evaded  it  and 
fled  into  the  forest  where  Howe  thought  it  not  pru 
dent  to  follow,  as  he  imagined  a  whole  ambuscade 
of  Indians  might  be  in  waiting  to  seize  upon  him. 
Hastening  to  the  assistance  of  Whirlwind,  he  saw 
him  closed  hand  to  hand  with  the  savage,  their 
hunting-knives  being  their  only  weapons,  both  hav 
ing  dropped  their  tomahawks.  Howe  saw  they 
were  equally  matched,  and  fearing  the  chief  would 
get  a  bad  wound,  raised  a  club  and  dealt  the  sav 
age  a  blow  that  felled  him  to  the  ground.  The 
chief  soon  despatched  him,  and  then  they  turned 
to  Sidney  and  Edward.  Already  were  they  revi 
ving,  not  having  received  any  serious  wounds.  Th« 
copious  gourds  of  water  that  Jane  had  sprinkled 
over  them  were  all  the  care  they  needed.  They 
now  bethought  themselves  of  Mahnewe.  She  was 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  233 

gone ;  not  a  vestige  or  clue  remaining  of  her  or  the 
child. 

"Betrayed  !"  said  the  chief  with  compressed  lips 
and  glistening  eyes. 

"  Oh,  no  ;  she  has  never  betrayed  us  !"  said  the 
trapper.  "  I  fear  there  was  more  than  three  of 
the  savages,  and  they  have  stolen  her." 

"  It  is  horrible  !  they  will  kill  her  !  Oh,  uncle, 
cannot  we  pursue  and  overtake  them?"  said  Jane. 

"I  will  go  and  bring  her  scalp,"  said  the  chief. 
"  She  is  a  foe  and  has  led  the  dogs  to  murder  her 
benefactors." 

"  No ;  we  shall  have  to  leave  her  to  her  fate," 
said  Howe.  fl  One  of  the  Indians  has  escaped  to 
give  the  alarm,  and  perhaps  within  this  hour  or  as 
soon  as  daylight,  the  whole  tribe  will  be  down  upon 
us.  Our  only  hope  for  our  own  lives  is  in  flight. 
Our  horses  may  out-travel  them  if  they  defer  the 
attack  until  daylight.  Fortunately  for  us  the 
horses  are  fresh  and  strong." 

Hastily  mounting  in  the  darkness,  with  no  light 
save  the  faint  glimmer  of  the  stars,  they  plunged 
into  the  unknown  wilds  before  them,  Whirlwind 
leading  them  as  a  guide.  But  instead  of  taking 
the  direction  they  had  determined  on  after  a  long 
consultation  the  day  before,  they  mistook  the  route 
in  their  haste  and  the  darkness,  and  fled  north-west 
of  it ;  but  they  pursued  their  way  in  silence. 

At  last  the  welcome  day  broke,  and  halting  to 
take  a  drink  themselves  and  water  their  horses, 
20* 


234          THE   WANDERERS;  OR, 

they  remounted,  and  galloped  rapidly  through  the 
forest.  In  about  two  hours  they  came  to  the 
bank  of  a  river,  the  largest  they  had  seen  in  their 
wanderings.  Entering  this  in  order  to  throw  their 
pursuers  off  the  track,  they  rode  up  it  as  long  as  the 
river  continued  wide,  hut  as  it  contracted  the  water 
became  too  deep  to  be  breasted  by  the  horses,  and 
they  crossed  to  the  opposite  bank.  Here,  to  their 
great  sorrow,  their  goat  and  her  kid  gave  out,  and 
no  urging  could  induce  them  to  proceed.  The  ani 
mals  had  evidently  gone  as  far  as  they  were  capa 
ble,  and  with  sorrow  they  turned  them  loose  and  left 
them.  The  goat's  milk  had  been  such  an  indispen 
sable  addition  to  their  store  that  they  felt  as  if  part 
ing  with  one  of  their  main  reliances  in  leaving  her 
behind. 

Still  they  pursued  their  way,  avoiding  the  hills 
as  much  as  possible  until  the  sun  was  high  in  the 
heavens ;  when  becoming  weary  with  their  hard  ride, 
and  faint  for  want  of  food,  they  halted  in  a  spot 
where  a  cool  spring  gushed  from  beneath  a  huge 
boulder  that  looked  as  if  it  had  been  hurled  from  a 
rocky  acclivity  above  to  its  bed.  Tethering  their 
horses  where  they  could  feed,  they  set  a  guard  and 
began  with  all  haste  to  eat  such  as  their  provision 
bags  afforded.  Cooking  was  out  of  the  question, 
for  the  smoke  would  point  out  the  exact  spot  where 
they  were,  a  thing  they  were  most  desirous  to  hide. 

They  now  calculated  they  were  thirty  miles  from 
the  place  of  their  last  encampment,  and  beyond  the 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  235 

danger  of  being  overtaken,  provided  their  enemies 
had  no  horses,  which  they  thought  quite  probable. 
However,  they  deemed  it  imprudent  to  rely  on  such 
a  supposition ;  and  after  an  hours'  halt,  they  again 
moved  on,  pausing  occasionally  to  refresh  them 
selves,  until  towards  sunset,  when  the  ground  be 
came  more  even  and  the  soil  more  sandy.  Here 
they  noticed  the  vegetation  was  becoming  more 
sparse,  what  trees  there  were  having  a  stunted 
and  gnarled  appearance ;  after  a  long  search 
they  found  a  spring  of  pure  water,  by  which  they 
encamped  for  the  night,  being  now  relieved  from 
the  fear  of  an  attack ;  for,  had  they  been  ever  so 
•well  mounted  they  could  not  have  made  a  greater 
distance  than  they  had,  and  having  the  advantage 
of  a  start  of  their  pursuers  they  calculated  on  a 
certain  escape.  They  were  unmolested  through 
the  night ;  and  early  in  the  morning  they  again  set 
forth.  At  noon  where  they  halted  the  face  of  the 
country  was  much  as  it  was  when  they  set  out  in 
the  morning ;  but,  after  a  rapid  ride  in  the  after 
noon,  the  vegetation  entirely  disappeared  except  the 
rank  grass,  leaving  a  broad  prairie  before  them. 
Here  they  paused,  resolving  to  rest  themselves 
before  they  proceeded  farther. 

Alas !  had  they  only  known  which  way  to  pro 
ceed, — what  direction  would  lead  them  to  their 
home  and  friends,  it  would  have  been  well  with 
them.  But  they  had  pursued  so  many  different 
directions  they  had  become  bewildered,  and  all 


236          THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

courses  seemed  to  them  alike.  The  next  and 
the  next  day  passed  over  and  found  them  unde 
cided  whether  it  was  best  to  cross  over  the  prairie 
or  not ;  but  the  third  day  they  concluded  to  do  so, 
and  refreshed  and  invigorated  they  set  out.  Two 
days  of  their  journey  they  found  occasional  sup 
plies  of  water,  and  on  the  third  towards  noon  they 
came -to  its  boundary.  The  forest  skirting  tho 
border  of  the  prairie  was  a  clump  of  stunted  trees, 
and  there  was  very  little  grass  or  shrubs  growing 
around.  Everything  looked  forlorn  and  desolate 
about  them,  offering  but  scanty  subsistence  for 
themselves  or  beasts. 

Following  the  forest  down  a  short  distance  they 
found  a  tolerable  camping  ground  where  they  spent 
the  night.  The  next  day  on  riding  through  the 
forest  about  three  miles  they  found  that  it  termi 
nated,  leaving  a  field  of  sand  without  a  blade  of 
grass  or  shrub  growing  upon  it.  It  was  nothing 
but  sand,  drear  and  desolate  as  far  as  the  eye 
could  reach.  They  were  stupefied,  and  gazed  sadly 
on  the  barren  waste  before  them. 

"  This,"  at  last  said  the  trapper,  "  is  the  desert 
of  which  we  have  heard  by  vague  rumors  and  tra 
ditions,  but  of  which,  until  now,  I  never  believed 
existed.  We  have  undoubtedly  made  our  way  on 
the  opposite  side,  and  it  will  -be  necessary  for  us 
to  either  go  across  or  round  it  in  order  to  get 
home.  The  nearest  course  is  across,  and  even  when 
there,  we  shall  be  many  hundred  miles  from  home." 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    237 

Jane  could  hardly  repress  the  sob  that  arose  as 
her  uncle  announced  the  dismal  prospect  that  lay 
before  them,  and  even  hope  almost  died  in  her 
heart.  For  the  first  time  she  entertained  the 
thought  that  there  was  a  probability  of  ending 
their  days  in  those  unknown,  unbroken  regions. 
Whirlwind  saw  the  emotion  that  was  stirring  her 
heart,  for  he  was  a  keen  observer,  and  read  human 
nature  with  that  accuracy  peculiarly  characteristic 
of  the  Indian.  Placing  himself  by  her  side,  he  said 
in  a  mild  tone — 

"  Why  is  the  antelope  troubled  ?  is  not  her 
warrior  by  her  side  to  make  her  a  new  home  ?  The 
wilderness  encircles  us  on  every  side,  and  the  Great 
Spirit  makes  a  barrier  of  sand  that  we  cannot 
escape.  It  is  his  will  that  we  remain ;  let  us  not 
attempt  to  leave  the  forest." 

"  Look  here,  chief,  let  Jane  alone,"  said  Sidney, 
angrily,  as  he  attempted  to  draw  her  from  Whirl 
wind. 

"  Sidney,"  said  Howe,  in  an  authoritative  tone, 
"  how  long  will  it  be  before  you  learn  prudence  ?" 

An  angry  retort  rose  to  his  lips,  but  catching 
the  pleading  eye  of  the  young  girl  fixed  upon  him, 
he  remained  silent  and  walked  away. 

"  Come,  chief,  what  say  you,  shall  we  strike  the 
desert  or  not." 

"  Were  I  to  consult  my  own  inclination,  I  should 
say  not,  but  return  to  our  quarters,  and  prepare 
for  winter." 


238  THE  WAND  ERE  ES;  OR 

"That  is  out  of  the  question,  chief;  go  home 
we  must,"  spoke  up  Edward,  with  a  tone  of  energy 
and  decision  quite  new  to  him. 

" Yes,  go  home  !  we  not  only  must,  hut  will" 
said  Sidney. 

"  If  we  can  get  home,"  added  Jane,  sadly. 

"We  will  do  our  best,"  said  Howe,  in  a  cheerful 
tone.  He  saw,  too,  that  he  had  an  arduous  trial 
to  contend  with  in  the  angry  feelings  Sidney 
entertained  for  the  chief,  which  to  his  credit  the 
chief  never  seemed  to  notice  or  resent.  He  knew 
the  temper  of  the  chieftain  well,  and  knew  him 
patient  and  forgiving,  but  knew  him  also  unrelenting 
in  his  hate,  when  his  anger  was  aroused.  Howe's 
policy  was  to  keep  up  a  unity  of  feeling  and  pur 
pose  between  every  member  of  his  little  band,  as 
he  well  knew  a  division  would  weaken  their  exer 
tions,  and  cripple  their  efforts  to  extricate  them 
selves  from  the  trials  that  every  day  were  thickening 
and  becoming  more  complicated  around  them. 

A  consultation  ensued,  in  which  they  came  to 
the  conclusion  to  cross  the  desert ;  but,  as  tradi 
tion  said  there  was  not  a  drop  of  water  or  a  blade 
of  grass  to  be  had  between  the  two  boundaries, 
and  that  the  desert  was  two  days'  journey  across, 
they  retreated  to  a  spot  where  grass  and  water 
could  be  collected  in  quantities  sufficient  to  last 
them  the  three  days  they  would  be  in  crossing  the 
barren  waste.  Happily  they  were  well  provided 
with  horses,  having  still  in  their  possession  those 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    239 

that  had  been  appropriated  to  the  use  of  Oudin 
and  Mahnewe,  as  -well  as  the  two  pack  horses. 
Gathering  large  quantities  of  grass  by  cutting  it 
up  with  their  hunting  knives,  they  bound  it  in  com 
pact  bundles  ;  then  taking  some  skins,  they  sewed 
them  up,  making  them  tight  and  secure  for  water- 
bags.  The  morning  of  the  third  day  found  them 
ready  for  their  perilous  adventure.  Each  one 
taking  a  water-bag,  a  bundle  of  grass  and  provision 
on  his  own  horse,  sufficient  to  last  them  through 
the  first  day,  which,  together  with  the  four  horses 
heavily  laden  with  provision,  water  and  grass,  they 
thought  quite  sufficient.^  to  last  them,  double  the 
time  they  intended  being  on  the  desert. 

Hope  again  gilded  the  future  to  the  wanderers 
as  they  surveyed  with  satisfaction  the  result  of  their 
labors  ;  and,  when  they  turned  their  horses  towards 
the  sandy  plain  before  them,  their  hearts  were 
elated,  and  a  feeling  of  security  against  its  terrors 
made  -them  even  gay  and  joyous.  It  is  well  the 
future  is  always  hid  from  view ;  were  it  not,  the 
heart  would  faint  and  shrink  from  its  trials  when 
called  to  endure  them,  and  instead  of  bravely 
contending  with  them,  it  would  be  palsied  and 
weakened  by  fear. 


240          THE  WANDERERS;  OB, 


Ihtmtjr* 


They  set  out  over  the  Desert — Encampment  in  the  sand — An  island 
in  the  sand  discovered — Singular  appearance  of  rocks — Human 
skeletons  found  in  the  sand — A  mirage — Dreary  prospects- 
Some  of  their  horses  give  out — They  arrive  at  an  oasis — Beau 
tiful  scenery — They  come  to  a  lake — Singular  geological  features, 
They  discover  and  explore  a  cavern  in  which  they  come  upon 
mysterious  implements — Gold  found  in  abundance — The  cavern 
supposed  to  have  been  an  ancient  mine — Its  remarkable  features. 


THE  sky  was  overcast  with  clouds  as  they  entered 
the  desert,  which  broke  and  finally  cleared  away 
before  the  day  was  half  spent.  It  had  been  their 
intention  to  ride  as  fast  as  their  horses  could 
travel ;  but  they  found  that  travelling  in  the  sand, 
where,  at  every  step  the  horses'  hoofs  sank  above 
the  fetlock,  was  easier  talked  of  than  performed, 
and  to  their  dismay,  they  found  themselves  reduced 
to  a  walk,  by  the  time  they  lost  sight  of  the  forest 
whence  they  started.  A  feeling  of  loneliness  now 
crept  involuntarily  over  them  which  deepened  by 
finding  the  desert  bestrewed  with  bones  bleached 
in  the  sun,  of  those  who  had  probably  been  lost  in 
this  barren  waste,  and  had  perished  with  hunger 
and  thirst.  The  mid-day  sun  now  poured  its  rays 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    241 

on  their  unprotected  heads,  causing  a  feeling  of 
dizziness,  while  its  glittering  reflection  from  the 
sand  almost  blinded  their  sight.  At  sunset,  when 
about  to  halt  for  the  night,  they  caught  a  faint 
glimmer  of  a  body  rising  against  the  horizon, 
brought  into  relief  by  the  expiring  light.  "A 
forest !"  they  all  shouted  joyously  at  the  sight. 
But,  as  they  were  now  fatigued  and  hungry,  and 
the  object  ahead,  if  a  forest,  was  apparently  miles 
away,  they  concluded  to  spend  the  night  where 
they  were.  That  night  the  sand  was  their  bed, 
the  skins  they  used  for  saddles  their  pillows,  and 
the  star-gemmed  canopy  above  their  only  covering. 
At  dawn  they  were  again  on  their  march,  and  as 
they  proceeded  the  objects  they  had  seon  the  night 
before  faint  and  indistinctly,  became  more  clearly 
defined,  having  the  appearance  of  uneven  bodies, 
scattered  over  a  considerable  extent  of  territory. 
In  a  few  hours,  they  came  to  them  and  found, 
instead  of  a  forest,  a  singular  mass  of  rocks,  some 
times  rising  in  smooth  perpendicular  columns,  some 
of  them  capped  by  a  huge  flat  rock  laying  as  regu 
larly  as  if  placed  there  by  the  hand  of  mechanical 
skill,  and  then  again  they  were  thrown  down  and 
lay  scattered  around  as  if  by  some  violent  throe  of 
nature.  Though  there  were  vast  fields  of  rock, 
not  a  shrub,  nor  any  sign  of  vegetation  could  be 
seen.  All  wasdesolate,  sand  and  rock.  Whatstruck 
them  as  being  very  singular  about  these  rocks,  was 
the  fact  that,  they  were  divided  into  two  distinct 

21  Q 


242  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

parts,  leaving  a  pathway  through  them  fifty  feet  wide, 
unincumbered  by  boulder  or  stones,  and  which  was 
smooth  arid  even.  Guiding  their  horses  through 
this  defile,  which  seemed  like  a  portal  to  the  desert 
beyond,  they  could  not  refrain  from  the  thought 
that  the  hand  of  man  had  built  here  a  barrier,  to 
prevent  the  incursion  of  some  foe  ;  still  these  rocks 
were  so  massive,  rude,  and  in  such  gigantic  pro 
portions,  it  almost  set  at  defiance  the  supposition 
that  human  agency  could  have  placed  them  there. 
Riding  further  on  a  few  miles,  they  came  upon  the 
skeleton  of  an  Indian,  half  buried  in  the  sand, 
entirely  denuded  pf  flesh,  and  laying  as  if  he  had 
calmly  lain  down  to  die.  Shuddering  at  the  spec 
tacle,  they  rode  on  a  few  paces,  when  another,  and 
another,  met  their  sight,  until  they  had  counted 
fifteen  skeletons.  They  had  probably  been  a  party 
lost  in  the  desert,  and  being  unable  to  extricate 
themselves  had  miserably  perished  in  that  dreary 
spot. 

Surveying  these  a  moment,  and  then  with  a 
glance  at  their  own  store  of  provisions,  they  urged 
on  their  horses  until  night,  when  they  were  obliged 
to  halt,  for  their  animals  exhibited  signs  of  giving 
out  from  fatigue,  although  no  indication  of  the 
expected  forest,  with  its  supply  of  water  and  game, 
was  in  view,  as  they  had  anticipated.  Nothing  but 
a  plain  of  sand,  occasional  rocky  beds,  and  huge 
boulders  scattered  among  them  were  seen.  Well 
it  was  for  them  that  they  had  taken  an  extra 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   243 

supply  of  provisions,  or  they,  too,  might  have 
perished  by  a  death  more  lingering  and  terrible 
than  cannibals  could  inflict.  With  heavy  hearts 
and  dread  forbodings  when  light  again  dawned, 
they  once  more  resumed  their  journey,  the  desert 
retaining  tho  same  appearence  it  had  the  day 
before,  until  towards  night,  when,  to  their  joy  !  a 
forest  loomed  against  the  horizon.  Forgetting  their 
fatigue,  they  urged  their  wearied  beasts  on,  mile  after 
mile,  until  darkness  hid  every  object  in  its  mantle 
of  gloom.  Still  on  they  went,  till  the  horses 
paused,  trembling  and  tottering,  ready  to  fall. 
They  could  proceed  no  farther.  Giving  them 
water  and  grass,  they  ate  their  own  supper  and 
lay  down  to  sleep,  with  the  expectation  of  being  in 
full  view  of  the  forest  when  daylight  should  break 
upon  them. 

Worn  with  fatigue  they  slept  soundly,  forgeting 
for  a  few  hours,  the  terrible  anxiety  that  tortured 
them  when  awake,  and  the  sun  had  already  risen 
before  they  awoke  from  dreaming  of  beautiful 
forests,  through  which  clear  streams  went  mur 
muring,  and  where  game  of  every  description,  from 
the  huge  buffalo  to  the  tiny  singing  bird,  abounded. 
Rousing  themselves,  their  first  thought  was  of 
the  forest,  and  looking  around  not  a  vestige  was 
to  be  seen,  and  the  truth  gradually  dawned  upon 
them  as  they  gazed  horror  stricken  in  each  other's 
bloodless  faces,  that  they  had  seen  a  mirage,  and 
that,  instead  of  terminating,  it  betokened  that  the 


241          THE   WANDERERS;   OR, 

desert  extended  far  beyond  them.  Seeing  the 
panic  into  which  they  were  all  thrown  by  thia 
discovery,  Howe  said  in  a  cheerful  tone — 

"  Come !  come  !  this  will  never  do :  we  have 
provision  and  water  enough  for  us  and  the  horses 
for  to-day,  and  we  can  easily  divide,  and  make  it 
last  two  days.  We  are  caught  and  must  do  the 
best  we  can  ;  at  least  we  can  never  free  ourselves, 
if  we  stand  still  and  bewail  our  fate." 

"  Oh,  uncle !  this  is  terrible,"  said  Edward, 
gazing  abstractedly  around  where  nothing  but 
desolation  met  his  eye. 

"  We  can  do  no  better  than  help  ourselves  out 
of  it,"  said  Jane,  encouragingly.  "Be  a  man, 
Edward,  and,  doing  your  best,  take  your  chance 
with  the  rest." 

"  That  is  a  brave  girl,"  said  Howe,  with  a  nod 
of  approval.  "  Let  us  be  courageous  ;  the  darkest 
hour  of  the  night  is  that  just  before  the  dawn.  Is 
it  not  so,  chief?'' 

"  Always,"  answered  the  chief.  "  I  have  heard 
our  old  men  speak  of  these  deserts,  but  they  are 
more  vast  and  dreary  than  even  the  report  por 
trayed  them.  But  if  we  would  escape,  every 
moment  is  precious,  and  we  must  haste  away." 

"  Alas  !  a  new  evil  had  visited  them,  for  on 
going  to  their  horses  they  found  them  lame,  stiff, 
and  hardly  able  to  move.  One  refused  to  rise 
from  the  bed  of  sand,  and  no  effort  could  move 
him.  Constant  travel  in  the  desert  beneath  the 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   £45 

burning  sun,  had  done  the  work  for  him  ;  he  was 
useless,  and  to  save  his  dying  from  thirst  and 
starvation,  they  killed  him.  They  did  that  with 
sorrowful  hearts,  well  knowing  if  they  waited  to 
take  him  with  them^  it  would  be  death  to  them, 
and  that  he  could  never  escape  from  his  girdle  of 
sand,  if  left  alive. 

The  other  horses  soon  began  to  show  sufficient 
activity  to  warrant  their  travelling,  and  again  they 
rode  on.  That  day  they  had  sufficient  to  last  them, 
but  they  could  not  make  it  hold  out  longer  unless 
they  put  themselves  on  short  allowance.  Halting 
at  noon,  where  not  a  ray  of  deliverance  shone  upon 
them  any  more  than  their  first  day  out,  they  con 
cluded  to  kill  the  three  spare  horses  in  order  to 
save  the  water  and  grass  for  the  rest.  Selecting 
the  three  that  exhibited  the  greatest  signs  of  lassi 
tude,  they  killed  them.  Confident  now  of  holding 
on  their  course  another  day,  they  took  their  luggage 
on  the  horses  they  rode,  and  again  set  out.  A 
copious  shower  of  rain  fell  before  night  which  was 
a  great  relief,  as  it  refreshed  their  heated  bodies 
as  well  as  their  horses,  and  cooled  the  temperature 
of  the  sand,  from  which  they  had  been  greatly 
annoyed  by  its  scattering,  and  sometimes  almost 
blinding  their  eyes,  causing  them  to  become  in 
flamed  and  exceeding  painful.  That  night  also 
rain  fell ;  but  making  a  covering  of  the  skins  they 
used  for  saddles,  they  managed  to  get  a  few  hours' 
sleep,  und  as  it  served  to  refresh  them  and  tha 


246         THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

horses,  and  knowing  that  rain  in  the  desert  is  of 
rare  occurrence,  they  felt  as  if  it  was  truly  provi 
dential.  They  also  found  their  horses  in  the 
morning  in  better  condition  than  they  had  expected, 
and  with  a  faint  hope  that  they  might  reach  a 
forest  that  day,  they  set  out  expecting 'that,  in  all 
probability,  they  were  near  land  well  moistened, 
and  the  showers  they  had  received  had  been  only 
the  extension  of  a  larger  one  that  had  passed  over 
a  tract  of  country  supplying  moisture  for  plenteous 
evaporation.  This  they  knew  the  desert  could 
never  do,  and  it  caused  their  spirits  to  elate  with 
hope.  In  a  few  hours  more  a  small  speck  was  seen 
circling  in  the  air.  "  A  bird  !  a  bird  !"  cried  the 
chief,  pointing  at  the  object.  Howe's  quick  eye 
caught  the  sight  of  it,  when  it  disappeared,  and 
was  lost  in  the  distance. 

"  Thank  Heaven,"  cried  Jane,  fervently  ;  "  we 
shall  be  saved  at  last  !"  and  tears  of  joy  filled  eyes 
that  trials  could  not  dim. 

"  Yes,  we  are  near  a  forest,"  said  the  chief; 
"  the  dark  hour  is  passing ;  may  the  day  in  its 
brightness  repay  us  for  its  darkness." 

"  Amen  to  that !"  said  Sidney  ;  "  and  may  the 
day  bring  no  evil  worse  than  the  night." 

"What  can  be  worse,"  indignantly  asked  Ed 
ward,  "  than  the  terrible  days  we  have  spent  on 
these  burning  sands." 

"Do  not  repine,  Edward,"  said  Jane,  gently. 
"  Those  bleaching  bones  we  passed  indicate  that 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    247 

others  have  fared  worse  than  we  have ;  for  we  still 
live." 

"  They  were  nothing  but  Indians,  and  they  get 
used  to  such  things,"  said  Sidney. 

"  Does  the  young  brave  think  the  Indians  can 
not  feel  ?"  asked  the  chief,  reproachfully.  "  He 
will  not  repine  at  his  lot,  because  red  blood  flows 
in  his  veins,  and  he  scorns  to  be  a  coward.  Those 
that  wail  most  feel  the  least ;  they  throw  their 
griefs  to  the  winds ;  but  the  Indian  is  too  proud  to 
be  pitied,  and  hides  the  grief  in  his  heart,  singing 
his  war-song  to  cover  its  workings." 

"  You  make  heroes  of  your  people,  chief,"  said 
Sidney,  touched  by  the  deep  tone  of  feeling  with 
which  these  words  were  uttered. 

"We  are  warriors  and  braves,"  returned  the 
chief. 

About  noon  the  waving  tops  of  trees  became 
visible,  strangely  intermixed  with  bold  outlines 
which  they  found  on  a  nearer  approach  to  be  rocks. 
This  time  the  trees  proved  to  be  real;  and  as  they 
approached,  the  forest  grew  more  clearly  defined, 
and  towards  night  to  their  inexpressible  joy,  they 
came  to  patches  on  which  were  found  sparse  and 
stunted  vegetation.  Halting,  they  used  their  last 
water  for  themselves  and  horses,  consumed  their 
last  provisions,  and  lay  down  to  rest,  until  daylight 
should  enable  them  to  explore  the  place  around 
them.  Alas !  when  the  rising  sun  lit  up  the 
scenery  around  them,  they  saw  that  they  had  not 


248          THE  WANDERERS;    OR, 

gained  the  main  land,  but  had  come  to  an  oasis  of 
about  three  miles  in  circumference,  much  of  'which 
was  quite  barren,  and  the  rest  covered  with  coarse 
grass,  large  beds  of  slate  rock,  with  here  and  there 
a  huge  boulder,  and  the  whole  intermixed  with  scat 
tered  trees  that  looked  as  if  they  had  struggled  hard 
to  maintain  existence.  The  whole  tribe  of  cactae 
was  here  represented,  stretching  its  long  snake- 
like  arms  over  the  rocky  place,  giving  it  a  peculiarly 
ugly  appearance.  Fortunately,  a  few  shrubs  grew 
scattered  over  the  oasis,  on  which  their  horses 
might  feed,  and  turning  them  loose  to  glean  where 
they  could  find  anything,  being  well  assured  they 
would  not  of  their  own  accord,  enter  the  desert, 
they  dispersed  in  search  of  water  and  something 
to  satisfy  their  own  hunger.  For,  having  been  on 
short  allowance  the  day  before,  they  did  not  relish 
the  idea  of  fasting  any  length  of  time. 

Edward  and  Jane  took  a  course  to  the  right, 
while  the  rest  separately  took  courses  in  different 
directions,  with  the  understanding  that  they  were 
to  communicate  with  each  other  by  hallooing,  if 
they  found  either  water,  roots,  or  game.  The 
children's  course  at  first  was  over  a  pebbly  bed, 
which  terminated  in  a  disjointed  mass  of  sandstone, 
which  towered  up  to  a  considerable  height,  and 
was  one  of  the  objects  that  had  attracted  their 
attention  from  the  desert.  Ascending  to  the  top 
of  this  with  much  difficulty,  a  vision  of  loveliness 
met  their  sight — a  vision  which  gladdened  the 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    249 

hearts  of  the  half  famished  children.  A  vale  lay 
before  them  shaded  by  luxuriant  foliage,  and  covered 
with  a  green  sward,  in  the  centre  of  which,  a  lake 
spreading  over  about  three  acres  of  ground  slept  in 
tranquil  beauty,  its  waters  dotted  with  numerous 
water  fowl  of  brilliant  plumage. 

They  stood  for  some  time  silently  contemplating 
the  scene  before  them  ;  their  hearts  were  too  full 
for  words,  and  a  feeling  of  gratefulness  that  they 
had  been  led  thither,  made  them  forget  for  the 
time  all  they  had  suffered. 

"  Shout,  Edward,  and  call  them  to  us,"  said 
Jane,  as  the  trance-like  feeling  that  first  seized 
her,  wore  away. 

The  hallo  of  Edward  rung  out  on  the  clear  air, 
answered  the  next  moment  by  another,  and  then 
another,  until  all  had  been  apprized  of  their  dis 
covery.  Guided  by  Edward's  voice,  they  all  arrived 
on  the  ledge  of  rocks  in  half  an  hour,  and  as  they, 
in  turn,  looked  down  on  the  scene  below,  they  were 
almost  overcome  with  joy,  at  the  sight  of  the  deliv 
erance  at  hand.  They  soon  descended  the  rocky 
ledge,  which  they  found  exceedingly  hazardous,  as 
the  pebbles  gave  way  under  their  feet,  often  precipi 
tating  them  on  the  sharp  stones  below.  They 
heeded  not  their  difficulties,  for  the  vale  lay  invi 
tingly  before  them,  and  with  their  eyes  on  that, 
they  finally  reached  the  bottom  in  safety,  and 
entered  the  welcome  shade.  They  found  the  soil 


250  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

was  rich  and  productive,  teeming  with  vegetation, 
and  the  woods  filled  with  fowl.  No  signs  of  other 
game  were  around,  but  they  saw  the  lake  was  filled 
with  fine  fish,  which  were  so  tame  that  they  swam 
close  to  the  water's  edge. 

"Build  a  fire;  we  all  want  breakfast,"  cried  the 
chief,  exultingly,  as,  with  stick  in  hand,  he  waded 
out  a  few  feet,  striking  right  and  left  among  the 
finny  tribes.  In  a  few  minutes  a  number  of  large 
fish,  stunned  by  the  blows,  turned  over  on  their 
sides,  and  floated  on  the  surface,  when  they  were 
caught  up  by  the  chief,  and  thrown  on  the  shore.  A 
plentiful  repast  was  soon  ready,  and  having  satis 
fied  their  hunger,  they  turned  their  thoughts  to 
their  future. 

"We  will  encamp  here,"  said  the  trapper, 
"  until  we  shall  have  recruited  ourselves  and 
horses.  Our  luggage,  though  it  is  so  scanty,  is  of 
incalculable  value  to  us,  and  must  be  brought 
thither  also." 

"  How  the  poor  horses  will  relish  this  tender 
grass  and  cool  water  ?"  said  Jane. 

"I  am  going  for  them,"  said  the  chief.  "Let 
one  of  the  young  braves  go  with  me,  and  all  may 
be  brought  at  once."  Sidney  and  the  chief  set 
out  on  their  way,  following  the  base  of  the  ledge 
of  rocks  in  order  to  get  around  it,  when  they  met 
the  horses  making  their  way  towards  them  at  a 
rapid  gait.  The  instinct  of  the  wild  prairie  horse 
had  caused  them  to  scent  the  water,  for  which 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    251 

they  were  making  by  the  nearest  route.  v  Poor 
things !  they  were  worn  almost  to  skeletons,  lamed 
and  crippled,  and  were  pitiable  sights  to  look 
upon. 

Building  themselves  a  hut  to  shield  them  from 
rain  and  dew,  they  made  preparations  to  remain  a 
number  of  days  before  they  again  ventured  on  the 
dreary  desert.  They  supposed  by  the  large  quan 
tities  of  fowl,  that  they  were  at  no  great  distance 
from  main  land ;  but  as  this  was  mere  conjecture, 
they  dared  not  rely  upon  it.  Past  experience, 
dearly  purchased,  warned  them  to  presume  on 
nothing,  and  that  their  own  boasted  woodcraft 
was  of  little  avail,  under  difficulties  like  those  in 
which  they  were  now  placed. 

For  the  three  first  days  of  their  sojourn  at  that 
place  they  were  so  fatigued  and  debilitated  that 
they  were  content  to  keep  quiet  by  the  lake,  the 
delightful  repose  which  they  enjoyed  so  intensely, 
after  the  harrassing  terrors  of  the  desert,  strength 
ened  the  spirits  of  the  wanderers  as  well  as  their 
bodies. 

The  fifth  and  sixth  days  they  began  to  explore 
farther  aroifhd  the  place,  and  the  seventh  they  had 
become  quite  strengthened,  so  magically  had  the  pure 
water  and  an  abundance  of  fish  and  fowl,  together 
with  the  numerous  roots  which  they  found,  acted 
upon  them.  They  found  this  lake  had  no  streams 
entering  or  running  from  it,  and  that  no  motion 
stirred  its  placid  bosom  save  a  singular  circular  one 


252          THE   WANDERERS;  OR, 

that  never  changed  from  the  slow  monotony  of  its 
course. 

In  one  of  their  rambles  they  had  noticed  a  singu 
lar  opening  in  the  rocks  that  formed  the  ridge ; 
but  something  else  attracting  their  attention  at  the 
moment,  they  had  passed  it  by  without  a  close 
inspection  of  it.  A  week  afterwards  they  chanced 
to  be  in  its  vicinity,  and  they  at  once  resolved  to 
explore  the  cavern,  for  such  the  opening  they  had 
no  doubt  would  lead  them  to.  Providing  them 
selves  with  torches,  they  ventured  in,  the  chief 
leading  the  way.  The  opening  was  about  eight  feet 
high  and  three  broad,  resembling  a  doorway  ;  and 
holding  their  torches  close  to  the  edge  they  found 
it  had  been  actually  cut,  as  distinct  traces  of  where 
the  rock  had  been  broken  off  were  still  visible. 
Passing  over  the  rubbish  that  had  accumulated  at 
the  mouth,  they  came  to  a  solid  rocky  floor  quite 
smooth  as  if  worn  so  by  constant  friction.  For 
about  fifty  feet  the  passage  had  a  uniform  appear 
ance,  the  sides  and  roof  looking  as  if  recently  cut 
by  a  mason's  hand.  The  passage  suddenly  termi 
nated,  and  they  found  themselves  in  a  place  about 
six  feet  wide,  and  running  parallel  to  the  ledge. 
How  long  it  was  they  could  not  see,  as  it  extended 
in  two  directions.  Taking  the  one  leading  to  the 
right  they  had  gone  but  a  few  feet  when  a  peculiar 
glittering  in  the  opposite  side  of  the  cave  arrested 
their  attention,  which  on  close  inspection  they  pro 
nounced  to  be  particles  of  gold  mixed  with  the  rock. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  253 

They  found,  as  they  proceeded,  that  they  were 
ascending  gradually,  and  that  the  passage  was  of  a 
uniform  height ;  and,  as  the  particles  of  gold  were 
plainly  visible  imbedded  in  the  rock,  they  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  they  had  come  to  an  ancient 
gold  mine,  and  the  tunnel  had  indeed  been  cut  by 
human  skill. 

They  soon  came  to  the  terminus  of  this  part,  and 
when  they  returned  they  resolved  to  explore  the 
cavern  at  the  left,  being  very  anxious  to  do  so.  The 
chief,  however,  dissented,  for  he  had  been  troubled 
from  the  moment  they  had  discovered  the  particles 
of  gold.  At  first  he  peremptorily  refused  to  go 
•with  them  until  he  found  they  were  resolved  to  go 
even  if  he  remained  behind.  Then  yielding  a 
reluctant  consent  he  took  his  torch  and  led  the 
way.  This  passage  was  precisely  similar  to  the 
other,  with  the  exception  that  it  descended  gradu 
ally  while  the  other  ascended.  Here  too  the  par 
ticles  of  gold  were  discovered  glittering  in  the  rock 
that  formed  one  of  the  sides  of  the  passage ;  and, 
as  none  of  the  precious  ore  was  visible  on  the  roof 
or  other  side,  they  supposed  a  vein  had  run  through 
the  rock  in  a  dip  formed  by  an  upheaval  of  the  rock, 
and  which  having  been  discovered  by  some  unknown 
persons,  the  ledge  had  been  tunneled  and  the  ore 
taken  from  its  hidden  bed. 

Following  the  tunnel  a  short  distance,  they  came 
to  a  single  step,  about  two  feet  high,  which  descend 
ing,  they  found  others  at  regular  intervals  of  about 


254          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

ten  feet  apart,  until  they  had  counted  fifty  of  them. 
The  sides  along  which  the  vein  ran  bore  indi 
cations  of  having  yielded  vast  quantities  of  ore, 
with  still  enough  to  repay  the  labor  of  crushing 
the  quartz  in  which  it  was  imbedded,  and  extracting 
the  gold.  The  steps  now  terminated,  and  the  pas 
sage  branched  in  two  directions  at  right  angles  with 
each  other.  In  one  of  the  branches  they  found  the 
continuation  of  the  vein  of  precious  ore,  and  fol 
lowed  it  up.  Instead  of  its  descending,  they  found 
it  perfectly  level,  the  passage  having  the  same 
width  and  height  as  at  its  mouth  for  a  considerable 
distance,  when  it  suddenly  opened  into  a  large 
room,  which  they  found,  by  pacing  it,  to  be  three 
hundred  feet  long,  and  two  hundred  and  twenty 
wide,  in  the  longest  and  widest  parts.  Its  shape 
was  very  singular,  jutting  out  here  and  there,  and 
as  the  glare  of  the  torches  lighted  up  the  gloom, 
millions  of  particles  from  every  crevice  and  jutting 
point  of  its  rugged  sides,  reflected  back  their  light 
in  flashing  rays. 

"The  abode  of  evil  spirits!"  cried  the  chief,  in 
great  alarm,  with  more  agitation  perhaps  than  he 
would  have  exhibited  before  a  shower  of  darts  aimed 
at  him,  or  than  at  the  stake  of  an  enemy.  "  Fly  !" 
he  continued,  "  before  it  is  too  late !  The  anger  of 
the  Evil  Spirit  is  fearful,  when  aroused ;  fly  !  fly  ! 
and  save  yourselves,"  and,  with  a  vice-like  grasp,  he 
caught  up  Jane  and  bounded  up  the  passage.  Howe 
saw  the  movement,  but  the  chief  had  been  so  quick, 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   255 

that  he  had  made  half  the  distance  of  the  passage 
before  he  could  overtake,  and  get  ahead  of  him  so 
as  to  block  up  the  passage. 

"Put  her  down!"  thundered  the  indignant 
trapper,  with  menacing  gestures  to  the  chief. 

Sitting  her  on  her  feet,  he  glanced  first  at  the 
trapper  who  stood  before  him  with  compressed  lips 
and  flashing  eyes,  then  at  the  terrified  girl,  from 
her  around  the  cavern,  as  if  he  expected  a  demon 
to  pounce  upon  them  at  every  moment. 

"  Chief !  this  is  hardly  what  I  should  have 
expected  from  you  !"  said  the  trapper,  angrily. 

The  chief  seemed  stupefied,  and  stood  gazing 
around  him  like  one  suddenly  demented. 

"  No  violence  shall  be  offered  to  Jane,  while  I 
live,"  continued  the  trapper.  "  I  am  her  guardian 
here." 

"  And  after  you,  I,  and  her  brother,"  said  Sid 
ney,  defiantly. 

"  Don't  be  too  hard  on  the  chief,"  spoke  up, 
Edward.  "  He  intended  no  wrong,  and,  judging 
from  his  actions,  I  take  it,  he  thought  he  was  doing 
her  a  great  kindness  by  securing  her  from  some 
imagined  danger.  What  say  you,  Jane  ?  is  the 
chief  culpable  or  not  ?" 

"  He  was  frightened,  I  presume,"  returned  the 
young  girl,  evasively. 

"  I  am  not  a  coward  ;  yet,  who  is  there  that 
dare  contend  with  invisible  spirits?"  said  the 
chief,  in  an  humble  tone.  "  This  is  an  evil  place, 


256  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

and  the  evil  spirits  that  have  their  abode  here, 
have  stirred  up  strife  among  us  already !  Come, 
let  us  hurry  away,  else  we  shed  each  others' 
blood !" 

"  Take  my  hand,  chief,  and  forgive  my  anger," 
said  the  trapper,  kindly.  "  I  was  wrong  to  deal 
so  harshly  with  prejudices  taught  at  your  mother's 
knee,  and  which  are  inherent  with  your  very  nature." 

"That  is  right,  uncle,"  said  Edward.  "Jane 
and  I  have  long  been  under  the  impression  that  it 
is  no  way  to  eradicate  prejudice  by  becoming  angry 
•with  it.  This,"  he  added,  addressing  Sidney,  "is 
quite  as  much  for  your  benefit  as  any  one's." 

"  There,  the  evil  spirit  is  at  work  again  !"  said 
Jane,  as  a  cutting  retort  fell  from  Sidney. 
"  Come,"  she  added,  "  I  have  not  seen  half  enough 
of  that  wonderful  room ;  let  us  return  and  give  it 
a  thorough  exploration." 

*  "No,  no,"  said  the  chief,  in  alarm,  "  do  not  go, 
we  have  seen  too  much  already." 

"  I  shall  go,  and  so  shall  Jane,"  said  Sidney, 
decidedly,  "you  can  return  any  moment  you  like; 
but  your  heathen  prejudices  shall  never  mar  our 
pleasure." 

"  Oh,  yes,  chief,"  said  Edward,  kindly,  "we  must 
explore  the  cavern.  If  bad  spirits  preside  there, 
they  will  not  harm  us ;  you  need  not  go  ;  we  shall 
think  none  the  less  of  you  for  returning." 

"  We  are  desirous  to  give  this  cave  a  thorough 
exploration,  and  while  doing  this,  you  get  us  some 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  257 

ducks  for  dinner,"  said  the  trapper.  "We  do 
not  desire  you  to  accompany  us  since  you  have 
such  a  great  repugnance  for  doing  so." 

"Does  the  white  chief  think  his  brother  is  a 
coward,  that  he  asks  him  to  desert  him  in  the  hour 
of  danger  ?  If  you  go  and  rouse  their  anger,  I  go 
also  to  share  your  fate ;  though  that  be  death !" 
So  saying,  the  chief  caught  up  some  broken  rocks 
with  which  the  floor  was  scattered  in  one  hand,  and 
drawing  his  hunting  knife  in  the  other,  cried  out 
in  a  tone  of  desperation,  "  lead  on ;  I  am  pre 
pared  for  them  !" 

This  last  act  of  the  chief  of  arming  with  missile 
and  knife  to  fight  invisible  spirits  was  too  much  for 
Edward's  risibility,  and  the  consequence  was  a 
shout  of  laughter  in  which  they  all  joined  save  the 
chief.  The  merry,  mocking  tones  reverberated 
through  the  cavern,  swelling  and  gathering  strength 

from  a  thousand  echoes  that  threw  back  the  sound 

• 

until  it  seemed  as  if  a  legion  of  demons  were  mock 
ing  them  from  every  crevice  and  niche  of  the  pas 
sage.  They  were  silent  for  the  moment,  and  glanced 
around  them  in  terror.  The  superstition  of  the 
savage  had  not  been  without  its  influence,  although 
reason  refused  to  acknowledge  it. 

"  You  are  not  frightened  at  an  echo,  are  you  ? 
why  I  believe  you  are  all  cowards,  scared  out  of 
your  wits  at  your  shadows  !"  said  Howe,  in  a  sub 
dued  voice;  for,  in  truth,  he  did  ndt  care  himself 

tc  awaken  the  echoes  needlessly. 
22*  R 


258          THE  WANDERERS;    OR, 

Entering  the  room  they  had  left  so  unceremo 
niously,  they  found  the  vein  of  ore  had  probably 
once  covered  the  whole  area  and  had  been  about 
seven  feet  thick,  as  the  vein  of  pure  ore  commenc 
ing  about  two  feet  from  the  bottom  of  the  cavern 
extended  that  height  and  then  it  was  mixed  with 
quartz  rock  three  feet  further  up.  The  whole  cav 
ern  was  about  eighteen  feet  high,  and  had  the 
appearance  of  being  entirely  artificial.  The  chil 
dren  could  not  repress  a  cry  of  astonishment  as 
they  comprehended  the  vastness  of  the  hidden  trea 
sures  before  them — a  treasure  sufficient  to  enrich 
kingdoms.  It  might,  for  aught  they  knew,  cover 
miles  in  extent  around  of  the  same  thickness;  cer 
tainly  what  was  visible  was  unparalleled  for  purity 
and  extent  by  any  that  had  ever  been  discovered. 
Heaps  of  quartz  rock,  in  which  particles  of  gold 
glittered,  strewed  the  bottom  of  the  cavern  as  if 
they  had  been  blocked  out  and  cast  aside  in  dig 
ging  the  purer  metal.  Among  these  were  found  a 
number  of  chisels  made  of  a  metal  which,  by  reason 
of  its  being  so  corroded,  they  could  not  make  out. 
Mallets  of  stone  were  also  found,  looking  as  if  but 
lately  used.  These  instruments  had  cheated  time 
of  its  prey,  and  lay  there  in  their  pristine  distinct 
ness  a  link  binding  the  past  with  the  future.  They 
also  found  an  instrument  which  was  something  like 
our  pick-axe,  and  had  evidently  been  used  in  dis 
lodging  the  treasure  from  its  bed. 

"  The    relics    of    the    lost    people   whom    the 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   259 

Great   Spirit   destroyed   in  his   anger !"  said   the 
chief. 

"  Rather  say,  the  treasure-house  where  the  na- 

•/  ' 

tives  obtained  their  treasure  before  our  people  came 
to  this  continent,  and  for  which  misguided  Euro 
peans  put  thousands  to  death  for  not  revealing  the 
locality  where  the  golden  deposit  lay  !"  said  Howe. 
While  carelessly  tumbling  over  the  masses  of 
rock  that  lay  scattered  over  the  floor,  they  came  to 
a  circular  helmet  of  copper,  similar  to  the  one  they 
had  previously  found ;  and  by  its  side  a  javelin 
resembling  that  found  sticking  in  the  petrified  body 
in  the  cavern  through  which  they  escaped  from  the 
cannibals.  Stimulated  by  these  discoveries  they 
began  to  search  with  earnestness  and  were  soon 
rewarded  by  the  discovery  of  a  quantity  of  bones, 
some  of  them  still  quite  perfect,  sufficiently  so  for 
them  to  ascertain  that  they  were  those  of  a  man, 
and  that  he  had  been  of  extraordinary  size.  Push 
ing  their  exertions  farther  on  they  came  across  a 
massive  urn  of  pure  gold  bearing  the  appearance 
of  having  been  cut  out  of  a  solid  lump.  The  brim 
was  elaborately  wrought,  as  were  also  the  handles 
and  the  three  feet  on  which  it  rested,  leaving  a 
space  running  through  the  middle  perfectly  plain 
with  the  exception  of  several  beautifully  carved 
hyeroglyphics  that  were  placed  with  great  regu 
larity  and  precision  around  the  centre.  The  trap 
per  took  the  urn  in  his  hands,  and  after  clearing  it 
from  dust  and  mould  held  it  close  to  the  torches 


200         THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

and  examined  the  hieroglyphics  long  and  minutely, 
and  laying  it  down,  said — 

"  Could  we  tell  the  meaning  of  these  characters 
we  should  have  more  light  to  illuminate  the  gloom 
that  enshrouds  the  history  of  a  nation  that  once 
held  this  continent  and  enriched  their  coffers  from 
this  cavern.  This  urn  has  been  the  work  of  the 
ancestors  of  the  old  man  of  Lake  Superior.  The 
characters  on  it  are  identical  with  those  he  showed 
me,  and  mav  the  day  be  not  far  distant  when  we 

•/  •/ 

may  be  enabled  to  read  these  records  of  the  past." 

"  How  beautiful !"  they  all  remarked,  as  this 
discovery  came  to  light,  with  the  exception  of  the 
chief,  who  sullenly  stood  apart  regarding  the  dis 
coverers  with  unmistakable  disapproval. 

"This  must  be  ours,"  said  Sidney;  "if  we 
should  ever  find  our  way  home  it  would  be  a  great 
curiosity  sufficient  to  repay  us  for  some  of  the  suf 
fering  we  have  endured."  ;, 

"Oh,  yes;  this  is  too  beautiful  to  leave  here  any 
longer,"  said  Jane.  "We  can  wrap  it  in  grass 
and  furs  and  carry  it  on  the  horses  very  well." 

"I  agree  with  you  in  this,"  said  Howe,  "and 
think  it  would  be  a  sacrifice  of  the  beautiful  to 
leave  such  a  mark  of  civilization  in  this  lonely 
spot." 

"  My  brother  forgets  himself;  as  he  will  sacri 
fice  the  lives  of  the  children  of  the  great  Medicine 
for  a  paltry  love  of  a  glittering  bauble,"  said  the 
chief,  sadly. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   261 

"  We  must  have  our  way  this  once,  chief,"  said 
Howe,  good  humoredly,  "  but  promise  you  faith 
fully  whatever  else  we  may  find  may  remain." 

"  That  you  may  safely  promise,  for  nothing 
more  rich  and  beautiful  could  be  found,"  said 
Jane. 

"  Unless  we  find  another  chair  of  state  set  with 
star  stones,  as  the  chief  calls  them,  but  which  I 
believe  are  veritable  diamonds,"  said  Sidney. 

On  further  examination  numerous  pieces  of  pot 
tery  were  found,  and  also  more  bones,  javelins  and 
helmets,  but  nothing  different  from  what  they  had 
seen.  Leaving  this  vast  treasure-house,  they  re 
traced  their  steps  to  the  place  where  the  other 
avenue  branched  off,  and  there  depositing  their 
treasures,  prepared  to  explore  this  part  of  the 
cavern.  This  passage  they  found  grew  wider  as 
they  advanced  about  a  hundred  feet,  when  it 
enlarged  into  a  lofty,  spacious  room  remarkable 
for  nothing  except  being  of  an  extraordinary  size, 
and  faintly  lighted  by  an  opening  in  the  top  which 
permitted  a  few  rays  of  light  to  penetrate  and 
soften  the  gloom  below.  This  part  of  the  cavern 
was  evidently  a  natural  freak  of  nature,  for  they 
found  no  traces  of  hewn  rock  or  precious  ore. 
From  the  opposite  side  of  the  cavern  they  found  a 
low  opening  which,  on  entering,  they  gradually 
descended  winding  round  in  a  curve,  the  passage 
enlarging  a  little  until  two  could  pass  abreast  with 
out  stooping.  Following  this  a  distance  of  nearly 


262          THE   WANDERERS;  on, 

two  hundred  feet  they  were  astonished  to  hear  the 
roar  of  water  which  sounded  like  the  breaking  of 
surf  against  rocks.  The  sound  grew  louder  and 
louder  as  they  advanced,  until  its  roar  filled  the 
cavern  with  stunning  echoes  reverberating  along 
its  hidden  passages.  The  cavern  now  became  more 
lofty  and  wider,  the  sides  more  rugged,  and  at  last 
it  terminated  on  the  brink  of  a  stream  which  boiled 
and  lashed  its  rock-girt  sides  with  its  troubled 
waters.  To  attempt  to  penetrate  further  would 
have  been  dangerous,  and  they  retraced  their 
steps.  They  concluded  that  they  had  found  a  con 
nexion  with  the  lake  above,  which  was  some  reward 
for  exploring  that  part  of  the  cavern. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS 


Recovery,  and  continuation  of  their  journey — A  joyous  prospect— 
They  discover  a  Lake — It  changes  to  gloom — Discovered  and  fol 
lowed  by  Indians — They  finally  escape,  though  compelled  to 
leave  their  baggage,  <fcc. — They  wander  on,  unconscious  of  their 
way — Discover  a  beautiful  valley,  by  which  they  encamp  and 
rest  themselves — Their  journey  continued — They  meet  with 
friendly  Indians,  who  offer  them  their  hospitality — The  Indian! 
give  them  cheering  intelligence — They  rest  with  them  a  few 


Six  weeks  had  now  elapsed,  and  they,  with  their 
horses,  were  fairly  recovered  from  the  wearying 
effects  of  their  journey  over  the  desert,  and  they 
were  ready  to  launch  once  more  on  the  unknown 
barren  waste  before  them.  Large  quantities  of 
fish  and  fowl  had  been  provided — some  by  smoking, 
and  others  by  drying — which,  together  with  the 
fresh  and  dried  fruits  and  vegetables  they  had 
secured,  they  calculated  would  last  them  five  or  six 
days.  There  were  no  animals  of  any  kind,  conse 
quently  they  had  not  such  facilities  for  preparation 
of  dried  meats  as  before  ;  and  being  without  any 
salt,  it  was  both  inconvenient  and  difficult  for 
them  to  preserve  their  provisions.  Loading  their 
horses  with  what  they  had  prepared,  and  with  a 


264          THE   WANDERERS;    OR, 

supply  of  water  and  grass,  they  set  out  on  foot,  for 
it  would  be  impossible  for  the  beasts  to  carry  them 
and  the  baggage,  and  they  would  be  obliged  to 
travel  on  foot  for  two  days  at  least,  until  the  pro 
visions  were  consumed  sufficiently  to  relieve  the 
beasts  of  part  of  the  weight.  It  was  now  mid 
summer  :  they  knew  that  by  the  intense  heat  that 
poured  its  scorching  rays  upon  them  so  .that  they 
were  obliged  to  halt  before  noon,  and  entrench 
themselves  behind  a  mass  of  rock  they  found,  to 
protect  themselves  from  its  burning  rays.  When 
the  greatest  heat  of  the  day  was  over,  they  again 
set  out,  and  after  an  hour's  travel,  came  in  sight 
of  a  dense  forest,  which  they  reached  long  before 
the  sun  had  set.  They  now  laughed  heartily  at 
the  idea  of  their  sojourn  on  the  oasis  so  long,  pre 
paring  with  so  much  pains  and  anxiety  for  so  short 
a  journey.  Whithersoever  they  went  they  found 
the  forest  increasing  in  fertility,  and  they  knew  by 
the  extent  of  it  this  time,  they  had  reached  the  main 
land,  and  had  really  crossed  an  immense  desert. 

They  were  not  all  joyous  feelings  that  agitated 
them  that  night ;  for  on  every  hand  they  saw  traces 
of  Indians,  and  should  they  prove  to  be  unknown, 
hostile  tribes,  they  feared  sad  consequences.  The 
night  passed,  however,  quietly  enough ;  and  when 
morning  broke,  they  set  out,  taking  the  precaution 
to  move  cautiously  along,  and  though  they  often 
came  upon  places  where  Indians  had  encamped  to 
cook  their  meals,  and  sometimes  found  the  brands 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    165 

of  fires  still  smoking,  they  had  the  good  fortune  to 
travel  three  days  without  falling  in  with  them.  On 
the  fourth  day,  about  noon,  as  they  were  turning 
the  .bend  of  a  stream  that  wound  round  a  hill,  they 
were  suddenly  confronted  by  a  party  of  five  fierce 
looking  savages,  entirely  naked,  who  seemed  to 
be  as  much  surprised  at  the  meeting  as  they  were, 
for  they  stopped,  glanced  wildly  around  them  a 
moment,  and  then  precipitately  fled. 

"Well,  chief,"  said  the  trapper,  "how  do  you 
like  the  looks  of  these  customers  ?" 

"  They  are  a  people  I  know  nothing  of,  and  this 
is  the  first  time  they  have  ever  seen  a  pale  face." 

"  I  fear  we  have  not  mended  matters  by  crossing 
the  desert,"  said  Jane,  sadly.  "  The  sight  of  Indiana 
does  not  speak  well  for  our  speedy  return  to  the 
land  of  civilization." 

"  Let  not  the  antelope  be  fearful.  Strong  hearts 
and  hands  are  still  around  her,"  said  the  chief. 

"  Which  can  avail  but  little  against  the  hordes 
of  savages  that  infest  these  wilds,"  remarked  Jane. 

"What  is  that  Jane?  You  were  lecturing  me 
awhile  ago,  about  doing  our  best, — courage,  &c. — 
and  leaving  the  rest  for  time  to  unravel,"  said 
Edward,  cheerily. 

"  I  am  glad  you  reminded  me  of  it,"  said  Jane, 
"  for  the  old  feeling  of  despair  was  fast  creeping 
into  my  heart." 

"I  do  not  see  anything  to  fear,"  remarked  Sid 
ney,  "evidently  the  savages  are  afraid  of  us,  and 


266  T  H  E     W  A  N  D  E  R  E  R  S  ;     OR, 

if  they  are  not,  so  long  as  they  run  away  from  us, 
we  are  surely  safe  enough." 

"  You  do  not  know  the  treachery  of  the  Indians 
who  apparently  infest  these  regions,"  said  Jane. 
*'  Perhaps  they  are  cannibals,  and  it  would  then 
be  terrible  to  fall  into  their  hands." 

"  The  Indians  are  not  naturally  treacherous ; 
but  the  wrongs  they  have  endured  have  perverted 
their  nature,  and  they  meet  treachery  by  the 
treachery  they  have  learned  while  smarting  under 
it,"  said  the  trapper. 

"  The  white  chief  speaks  like  one  of  us,"  said 
Whirlwind,  proudly.  "  We  have  endured  wrong 
and  suffering,  and  been  submissive ;  but,  at  last, 
goaded  to  resistance,  our  lands  were  drenched  with 
the  blood  of  our  wives  and  children,  because  our 
warriors  dared  to  strike  a  blow  for  freedom.  All 
this  we  have  suffered ,  and  must  finally  suffer 
extinction,  while  the  pale  faces  will  thrive  on  the 
soil  enriched  by  our  blood,  and  to  future  ages  hold 
us  up  as  a  nation  notorious  for  all  the  vices  and 
crimes  ever  known,  even  that  of  drunkenness, 
which  the  Indian  never  knew  until  the  white  man 
came  to  our  then  peaceful  shores." 

"  You  are  not  all  treacherous,  even  now,"  said 
the  trapper,  "  and  whether  the  tribe  is  to  which 
these  belong  is  for  the  future  to  determine.  One 
thing  is  certain,  we  must  keep  out  of  their  hands 
if  possible,  and  to  do  this,  we  had  better  ride  on 
as  fast  as  we  can,  and  place  as  great  a  distance 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    267 

between  us  and  them  as  we  can  before  dark  ;  for, 
if  they  interfere  with  us,  it  will  be  undertaken 
after  we  are  encamped  for  the  night." 

Much  to  their  relief,  they  were  not  molested, 
although  they  were  kept  in  constant  excitement 
by  seeing  the  Indians  hanging  on  their  trail,  keep 
ing  at  a  proper  distance  from  them,  halting  when 
they  halted,  and  travelling  when  they  travelled. 
This  continued  for  several  days,  and  then  the 
Indians  entirely  disappeared,  greatly  to  the  relief 
of  our  wanderers. 

For  the  last  few  days  they  had  been  travelling 
first  in  one  direction  and  then  in  another — alas ! 
they  knew  not  whither,  perfectly  bewildered. 
They  seemed  to  be  disheartened  in  pursuing  a  regular 
course,  and  went  where  their  judgments  dictated 
for  the  hour,  perhaps  retracing  their  steps  the 
next.  One  afternoon  they  came  to  a  high,  rolling 
part  of  the  forest,  which  terminated  at  the  foot  of 
a  range  of  hills  rearing  their  heads  in  mural  peaks, 
and  on  ascending  them,  they  found  that  they  over 
looked  a  beautiful  plain  below,  in  the  centre  of  which 
a  vast  lake  stretched  away  over  many  miles,  and 
lay  nestled  in  that  wilderness  like  a  gem  in  a 
setting  of  emerald.  This  lake  was  studded  with 
numerous  islands  which  were  heavily  timbered,  and 
formed  a  beautiful  scene.  Taking  a  circuitous 
route  so  as  to  reach  the  lake  in  safety,  they  en 
camped  on  its  banks  as  the  last  rays  of  the  setting 
sun  were  reflected  in  golden  gushes  from  its  placid 


268  THE  WANDEKEKS;  OR, 

bosom  and  nestling  isles.  As  they  gazed  on  the 
enchanting  scene  before  them,  it  seemed  as  if 
nature  had  reserved  all  her  beauties  for  this  chosen 
spot,  denying  to  the  vast  desert  they  had  traversed 
fertility  enough  to  make  it  inhabitable. 

On  the  opposite  side  of  the  lake  arose  precipitous 
ridges,  varying  in  height  from  five  hundred  to  a 
thousand  feet,  covered  with  the  balsam-pine,  whose 
dark  stately  green,  formed  a  magnificent  contrast 
•with  the  graceful  foliage  of  the  aspen,  which 
bordered  the  lake.  A  curious  phenomenon  here 
attracted  their  attention.  Beneath  the  transparent 
waters  of  the  lake  were  distinctly  visible,  trees  of 
enormous  proportions,  standing  erect,  with  the 
leaves  and  branches  entire,  looking  as  though  they 
had  grown  there,  or  been  sunken  in  their  watery 
bed.  Making  themselves  a  raft  of  dry  wood,  they 
explored  every  part  of  the  lake,  and  found  beneath 
them  in  the  water  the  same. forest-like  appearance, 
and  they  concluded  that  the  lake  had  once  been 
unobstructed,  and  that  there  had  been  an  immense 
land-slide  which  had  precipitated  itself  from  the 
ridge  over  which  they  had  entered  the  valley  into 
the  lake  ;  part  of  the  wood  drifting  on  the  surface, 
had  formed  itself  into  the  little  isles,  while  the 
rest  had  become  submerged,  and  still  rested  at  a 
great  depth  beneath  the  waters  that  closed  placidly 
over  its  topmost  branches. 

Innumerable  fowl  filled  the  branches  of  the  trees 
in  these  isles,  while  countless  numbers  of  them 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    269 

were  sporting  in  the  water,  undisturbed  by  the 
intrusion  of  our  wanderers.  Evidently  they  had 
never  seen  man  before,  and  had  yet  to  learn  he 
would  prey  on  their  numbers  to  sustain  life.  Here 
they  also  found  the  salmon  trout,  grown  to  great 
size,  so  large  that  one  was  enough  for  a  supper  for 
the  whole  party.  There  were  also  great  quantities 
of  tender  grass  which,  growing  undisturbed  in  a 
constant  shade,  was  as  tender,  and  which  the  horses 
cropped  with  as  much  avidity,  as  the  grasses  of 
early  spring,  although  now  the  mid-summer,  with 
scorching  sun,  was  upon  them. 

Not  a  trace  of  a  native  was  visible,  and  the 
whole  valley,  nestled  among  the  high  ridges  on 
every  side,  had  probably  never  before  echoed  to 
the  voice  of  civilized  man,  or  the  soil  pressed  by 
his  foot,  for  ages  on  ages — at  least,  by  any  race 
now  known.  Perhaps,  too,  thousands  of  years  ago 
a  race  knew  of  its  existence,  when  the  world  was 
young,  if  that  time  ever  was.  For  the  world  is 
always  young  to  the  young,  but  when  old  age  comes 
on,  it  becomes  hoary  to  his  heart  also.  The  heart 
of  every  man  is  his  world.  When  it  is  young, 
joyous,  and  happy,  the  world  is  seen  through  the 
emotions  tbat  hold  his  soul  in  rosy  meshes,  and  it 
is  thus  tinged  to  his  sight  with  youth,  love,  hope, 
and  a  joy  that  fills  the  heart  with  a  fulness  and 
exstacy  of  happiness  that  leaves  nothing  further  to 
be  desired.  Let  the  rosy  meshes  fall,  and  hoary 
age,  or  the  long  list  of  hours  of  a  misspent  life, 

23*  « 


270  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

hold  up  another  scene,  in  which  despair  contends 
\vith  the  waning  hours,  and  sombre  clouds  obscure 
the  future !  Then  the  world  is  always  old,  always 
sad,  hard,  and  cold ;  and  man  learns  too  late  that 
the  beauty  and  gracefulness  of  age  can  be  only 
with  the  heart  that  is  still  young,  though  it  has 
seen  long  years  —  and  that,  to  enjoy  life  to  the 
latest  hour,  the  heart  must  still  be  kept  green. 

As  enchanting  as  this  valley  was,  they  dared  not 
spend  a  day  in  it  longer  than  was  necessary,  and 
with  reluctance  they  left  it  to  launch  forth,  they 
knew  not  where.  Crossing  over  the  ridge,  they 
came  to  a  high  table  land,  broad,  and  over  which 
a  fresh  pure  air  constantly  circulated.  This  was 
lightly  timbered,  and  they  feared  another  desert 
was  before  them.  They  were,  however,  relieved 
from  this  fear  by  coming  to  a  high  range  of  hills, 
which,  on  crossing,  they  found  a  succession  of 
ridges,  the  first  ridge  having  hid  the  summits  of  the 
others ;  as  they  crossed  one  after  another,  they 
became  more  and  more  entangled  among  them,  and 
continued  for  two  days  wandering  among  shady 
dells,  and  over  rocky,  craggy  precipices,  until  they 
sat  down  at  night  exhausted,  with  their  flesh  torn 
by  the  thorns  and  stones  over  which  they  had  made 
their  way.  For  the  last  two- days,  they  had  been 
unable  to  ride,  the  ground  being  so  broken  that 
they  found  it  quite  as  much  as  their  beasts  were 
able  to  do,  to  make  their  way  along  unburthened, 
and  now  they  were  lame,  their  hoofs  being  much 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    271 

bruised,  and  the  flesh  around  the  hoofs  swollen. 
Selecting  a  narrow  defile,  the  best  spot  for  a  camp 
they  could  find,  they  turned  their  horses  loose  to 
graze,  having  no  fear  they  would  run  away,  arid 
then  turned  to  provide  for  their  own  wants. 

This  was  soon  over,  and  then  they  lay  down  to 
rest.  When  the  morning  broke,  their  horses  had 
disappeared,  and  on  examining  the  trail  where  they 
went,  they  discovered  they  had  been  led  away  in 
Indian  file,  having  been  stolen  by  savages.  Here, 
now,  was  new  trouble  for  them  ;  for,  without  doubt, 
the  Indians  would  hang  around,  and  attack  them, 
perhaps,  the  first  moment  it  suited  them,  or  that 
they  could  be  sure  of  success. 

"  There  was  but  a  small  party  of  them  last  night 
that  stole  the  horses ;  I  am  sure  of  that,  and  they 
will  return  with  augmented  numbers  very  soon,  or 
I  shall  be  deceived,"  said  the  trapper. 

"We  can  fight  as  well  as  they,"  said  the  chief; 
"so  let  them  beware." 

"  Yes,  we  can  do  that ;  but  we  must  get  out 
of  this  spot.  There  is  not  an  uglier  one  in  the 
whole  continent  to  be  attacked  in,"  replied  the 
trapper. 

"  How  can  we  get  away  ?  our  horses  gone,  and 
if  here,  would  be  as  helpless  almost  as  we  are, 
and  ourselves  so  worn  out  that  very  little  life  is  left 
in  us,"  said  Jane,  in  a  desponding  tone. 

"  While  there  is  life  there  is  hope,"  said  the 
trapDer.  "  Do  not  give  up  so,  we  have  passed 


272  THE  WANDERERS;  o  R 

too  many  severe  trials  to  despair  at  the  loss  of  onr 
horses." 

"  Than  which,  a  greater  calamity  could  not 
have  happened,"  said  Sidney ;  "  but,  as  uncle 
says,  we  must  get  out  of  this  place,  for  if  we  are 
obliged  to  defend  ourselves,  we  shall  stand  but 
little  chance  of  doing  it  effectually,  hemmed  in 
here." 

"  Look  !  look  !  and  save  yourselves ;  we  are  too 
late !"  cried  Edward,  pointing  upward  towards  the 
top  of  the  precipice  that  overhung  the  defile,  and 
from  which,  as  they  raised  their  eyes,  they  saw  a 
dozen  savages  on  its  verge,  in  the  act  of  hurling  a 
shower  of  rocks  upon  them. 

The  savages,  seeing  their  whereabouts  was  dis 
covered,  set  up  an  unearthly  yell,  which  was  given 
back  by  the  chief  with  one  of  defiance,  as  he  darted 
behind  a  tree,  an  act  the  rest  had  performed  at  the 
first  moment  of  alarm.  The  stones  and  arrows 
flew  around  them  like  hail,  but  glancing  against 
the  large  trunks  of  the  trees  behind  which  they 
were  entrenched,  fell  harmless  at  their  feet.  After 
keeping  up  this  mode  of  warfare  upwards  of  an 
hour  to  no  purpose,  they  held  a  council  on  the  cliff, 
and  after  a  short  debate  dispersed  again,  but  now 
about  half  of  the  number  began  to  let  themselves 
down  by  catching  hold  of  the  saplings  that  grew 
along  the  cliff,  and  bending  them,  held  on  to  the 
tops  until  they  obtained  a  foothold  several  feet 
below,  and  then  repeating  the  operation  until  they 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    273 

were  two-thirds  down.  The  chief  said  to  Howe, 
"  It  will  never  do  to  let  them  among  us — better 
pick  them  off  before  they  get  down." 

"  So  I  think,"  returned  the  trapper;  "you  stop 
the  swinging  of  the  lower  one,  and  I  will  take  the 
next." 

Drawing  their  bows,  two  messengers  of  death 
hissed  through  the  air,  propelled  by  strong,  true 
hands,  and  the  two  lower  savages  fell  to  the  ground, 
striking  on  the  very  stones  they  had  hurled  down 
from  the  summit,  and  were  horribly  crushed  and 
mutilated.  The  rest  seeing  the  fate  of  their  com 
rades,  with  a  wild  cry  of  alarm  quickly  swung 
themselves  up  again,  and  the  whole  party  precipi 
tately  fled.  The  savages  had  evidently  supposed 
they  were  unarmed,  and  on  finding  to  the  contrary, 
had  probably  retired  to  take  counsel  how  to  more 
safely  carry  their  point. 

"Now,"  said  the  chief,  "is  our  time  to  save 
ourselves ;  for  they  are  exasperated  at  the  loss  of 
the  two  warriors,  and  will  never  rest  satisfied  until 
they  have  destroyed  us,  if  we  remain  within  their 
reach." 

Starting  down  the  ravine,  for  about  a  mile, 
they  ascended  a  cleft-like  formation  of  the  hills, 
which  terminated  at  the  base  of  an  overhanging 
precipitous  ledge  of  rocks  rising  two  hundred  feet 
above  them,  with  rents  occasionally  along  the  line, 
extending  from  the  top  to  the  bottom  in  yawning 
chasms,  in  one  of  which  they  hoped  to  shield  thern- 
s 


274          THE   WANDERERS;   OR, 

selves  from  further  pursuit.  Ascending  one  of 
these  chasms  to  the  top  of  the  ledge,  they  saw  the 
savages  running  to  and  fro  along  the  valley  in 
search  of  them,  having  evidently  lost  the  trail, 
much,  to  their  satisfaction,  for  now  they  could  gain 
on  their  pursuers. 

Following  up  their  present  advantages,  they 
descended  the  mountain  on  the  other  side,  and 
finding  themselves  at  the  foot  of  another  less  lofty, 
ascended  it  also,  from  which  they  saw  before  them 
a  beautiful  plain,  level  and  well  timbered,  stretch 
ing  away  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  It  was 
now  dark,  and  secreting  themselves  the  best  they 
could,  they  spent  the  night  supperless  ;  for,  alas  ! 
they  had  nothing  to  eat ;  their  whole  stock  of  pro 
visions,  furs,  gourds,  kettle,  and,  indeed,  every 
article  they  had  accumulated,  being  left  behind 
them  in  their  flight  from  the  savages.  Very  little 
game  was  to  be  found  on  the  mountains ;  but  as 
day  dawned,  they  struck  out  on  the  plain,  hoping 
to  find  abundance. 

The  sun  had  far  advanced,  and  they  had  become 
faint  and  weary,  when  they  came  to  a  stream  which 
was  filled  with  excellent  fish,  from  which,  with  some 
berries  and  roots,  they  made  a  plentiful  repast. 
While  despatching  this,  deer  came  to  the  water  to 
drink,  and  a  fine  doe  was  shot  by  the  trapper, 
much  to  their  satisfaction.  Cutting  it  up,  they 
shouldered  it,  and  pursued  their  way.  At  nightfall 
they  halted  much  exhausted,  and  had  the  savages 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    275 

then  found  them,  they  would  have  fallen  an  easy 
prey.  But  as  they  saw  nothing  of  them  they  hoped 
they  had  relinquished  the  pursuit. 

The  next  and  the  next  day,  they  found  them 
selves  too  sore  and  lame  to  move,  and  the  third 
attempting  to  travel,  they  proceeded  about  three 
miles,  when  they  gave  out,  building  a  bough  hut 
by  a  clear  spring  of  water,  and  resolved  to  stop 
until  better  fitted  for  travelling.  No  traces  of 
Indians  were  visible,  and  they  now  found  their 
greatest  foes  were  beasts  of  prey,  with  which  it 
seemed  as  if  this  part  of  the  forest  was  filled. 
They  managed,  however,  to  spend  three  weeks 
without  sustaining  any  serious  injury  from  them, 
although  they  nightly  prowled  around  their  camp. 

The  days  now  began  to  shorten  perceptibly,  and 
the  nights  to  lengthen,  and  the  disagreeable  truth 
forced  itself  upon  them  that  the  summer  was  wan 
ing,  and  they  were  as  far,  for  aught  they  knew, 
as  ever,  from  attaining  the  sole  object  of  their 
lives, — their  lost  friends.  Crossing  the  plain  which 
extended  many  miles,  they  came  to  another  range 
of  hills  which  was  so  barren  that  they  endeavored 
to  avoid  crossing  it  by  going  around  them,  and 
with  this  object,  followed  them  down  two  day's 
journey,  when  they  found  the  hills  decreased 
to  half  their  former  height,  and  assuming  a  more 
fertile  appearance,  so  they  started  to  go  over  them. 
On  arriving  at  the  summit  a  scene  of  grandeur 
met  their  vision,  although  it  appalled  the  stoutest 


276          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

hearts.  Before  them,  stretching  away  in  the  dis 
tance  and  rising  until  its  summit,  capped  with  snow, 
pierced  the  clouds,  a  range  of  mountains  lay — a 
formidable  barrier  over  which  they  knew  they 
ought  not  to  go — and  then  came  the  conviction 
that  they  had  wandered  to  the  foot  of  the  great 
barrier  that  separated  the  Pacific  from  the  vast 
unexplored  sandy  desert,  and  the  snowy  peaks 
that  rose  before  them  were  those  of  the  Sierra 
Nevada.  Now  they  were  more  certain  of  their 
whereabouts  than  they  had  been  before ;  for, 
though  they  had  never  seen  the  great  Sierra,  they 
had  heard  of  it  often  and  knew  the  snows  never 
left  its  summit,  and  to  attempt  to  cross  it  was  a 
feat  they  had  no  disposition  to  undertake.  They 
knew  moreover,  that  their  friends  were  this  side 
of  the  great  Mountain,  and  that  the  desert  they 
had  passed  must  consequently  have  been  between 
them.  Then  came  the  conviction  that  they  had  not 
wandered  round  the  desert  before  they  had  crossed 
it,  as  they  supposed,  but  had  been  on  the  eastern 
side  instead  of  the  western,  and  had  from  that 
moment  been  travelling  directly  from  home  during 
the  journey  in  which  they  had  endured  so  much, 
forced  itself  upon  them.  And  yet,  with  the  cer 
tainty  of  these  facts,  they  did  not  dare  to  turn 
back  'and  retrace  their  steps,  for  to  do  so  in  the 
bewildered  and  weakened  state  in  which  their  minds 
and  bodies  were,  would  be  almost  sure  destruction, 
could  they  hope  or  attempt  to  make  their  way 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  277 

through  the  territories  of  the  savages  that  they  had 
so  fortunately  evaded  in  their  journey  thither. 

Long  they  stood  on  the  summit  of  that  moun 
tain,  their  position  commanding  a  view  of  the 
country  for  many  miles  around  them,  overlooking 
everything  but  the  great  Sierra  that  lifted  its 
hoary  head  above  them,  as  if  commanding  them  to 
retreat.  Awe  and  terror  held  them  in  breathless 
silence  for  a  while,  when  a  half  sob  was  heard,  and 
Jane  pressed  her  hand  tightly  over  her  mouth  to 
restrain  the  emotion  which,  in  her  weakened  state, 
she  could  not  control.  Seeing  her  distress,  the 
chief  took  her  gently  by  the  arm,  and  led  the  way 
down  the  mountain,  until  they  came  to  a  spring, 
where  they  stopped,  kindled  a  fire,  cooked  their 
supper,  and  as  the  night  air  bid  fair  to  be  very 
cold  before  morning,  built  a  temporary  shelter  of 
boughs.  With  a  large  fire  burning  to  frighten 
beasts  and  dispel  the  damp  air,  they  laid  down  to 
sleep. 

Refreshed  the  next  morning,  they  were  better 
fitted  to  calmly  reflect  on  their  condition  than  the 
night  before ;  still  they  were  unable  to  form  any 
decided  course  to  pursue  further  than  to  remain 
through  that  day  near  their  present  encampment. 
After  breakfasting,  they  descended  to  the  valley, 
and  there,  to  their  surprise,  found  an  encampment 
of  Indians.  Frightened,  they  turned  to  ascend  the 
mountain,  when  the  Indians  came  running  towards 
them  making  unmistaken  signs  of  friendship. 

24 


278  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

"  They  are  friendly  tribes,  thank  Heaven !  for  it 
betokens  assistance  when  we  least  expected  it," 
said  Howe,  joyfully,  as  he  advanced  to  meet 
them. 

"  You  had  better  be  careful,  uncle,  and  not  get 
in  their  power,  as  they  may  prove  treacherous," 
cried  Jane. 

The  chief  turned  with  a  sorrowful  look  to  her, 
and  said, 

"The  pale  faced  maiden  has  no  faith  in  the 
words  of  her  darker  skinned  brothers.  Is  it  because 
they  have  wronged  her  people  more  than  they  have 
suffered  wrong  ;  or  because  they  dared  in  their 
manhood  to  defend,  to  the  last  moment,  the  houses 
of  their  wives  and  children,  and  the  graves  of  their 
kindred  ?" 

"  No,  no  ;  not  that,  chief,"  said  Jane,  earnestly. 
"  Why  let  such  thoughts  forever  disturb  you? 
Some  cannot  be  trusted,  and  these  may  be  of  the 
number,  for  that  reason  I  bade  uncle  be  cautious. 
You,  we  never  suspected,  and  you  wrong  us  in 
being  so  sensitive  on  this  subject." 

"  It  would  be  a  fearful  thing,"  returned  the 
chief,  "  to  see  your  race  and  kindred  blotted 
from  existence,  to  see  their  homes  and  pleasant 
places  occupied  by  those  who  may  be  the  cause 
of  their  extinction,  and  to  know  when  the  last  of 
the  race  shall  have  departed,  their  name  will  be 
held  synonymous  with  treachery  and  cruelty  to 
futurity !  Maiden !  maiden !"  added  he,  with  a 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    279 

•wild  look,  distorting  his  dark  features,  "  may  you 
never  experience  the  torture  of  this  feeling,  nor 
the  agony  that  hourly  and  yearly  is  mine." 

"  Think  you,  chief,  the  sorrow  you  feel  for  the 
extinction  of  your  people  is  greater  than  that  the 
people  felt  whom  you  extinguished  in  ages  gone 
by,  and  whose  existence  can  be  traced  only  by 
the  works  of  art  they  left  behind  them,  which 
alone  have  survived,  and  still  defy  ages  to  come  i" 

"  Listen  to  me,  girl ;  for  I  speak  from  the 
promptings  of  the  Great  Spirit.  The  day  may 
come  when  no  longer  our  lands  shall  be  yours,  for 
another  race  may  arise  and  avenge  my  people  by 
the  extinction  of  your  own.  You  will  be  spared 
the  torture  of  seeing  it,  as  I  do  the  struggles  of  my 
people.  Nevertheless,  the  day  will  come  when  this 
shall  be."  So  saying,  with  a  hasty  step  and  defi 
ant  brow,  he  turned  from  her,  and  joined  the  group 
of  Indians  who  were  conversing  with  Howe,  Sidney, 
and  Edward. 

These  Indians  had  evidently  seen  white  men,  or 
heard  of  them  before ;  but  could  not  speak  a  word 
of  English,  or  any  dialect  the  wanderers  under 
stood.  They  were,  however,  very  communicative, 
and  by  signs  and  lines  drawn  on  pieces  of  bark, 
gave  them  to  understand  that  two  moons'  journey 
down  the  mountains  was  a  pass  over  them,  and  on 
the  other  side  there  were  plenty  of  people  like 
themselves.  But  as  it  was  now  getting  late  in  the 
season,  they  had  better  defer  their  journey  until 


280  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

spring  came  again.  At  the  same  time  they  offered 
to  take  them  in  their  village,  and  provide  for  them 
until  they  could  depart  in  safety.  They  would  not 
listen  to  this  proposition,  but  accepted  with  eager 
ness  their  hospitality  for  a  few  days,  in  order  to 
have  an  opportunity  of  making  further  inquiries  as 
to  the  route  and  locality  of  the  country  they  would 
have  to  pass  through. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    281 


Thirty  persons  in  the  village — Their  stay  with  the  Indians — They 
proceed  on  their  journey — Jane  bitten  by  a  rattlesnake — Taken 
back  to  the  village — Frightful  effects  of  the  poison — It  causes  a 
violent  fever  to  set  in — Fatal  consequences  apprehended — She 
becomes  delirious — The  chief's  unremitting  exertions  to  counter 
act  the  disease — It  slowly  abated  and  Jane  finally  recovers — A 
war  party  returns  having  two  white  prisoners — Fears  entertained 
of  their  safety — Minawanda  assists  them  to  escape  by  a  sound 
indicating  that  of  a  whippoorwill — The  white  men  also  accompany 
them  as  guides — Their  joy  at  their  anticipated  deliverance  from 
the  wilds  of  the  forests — Miscellaneous  conversation — They  pro 
ceed  on  their  flight  unmolested. 


THERE  were  about  thirty  persons  in  the  lodges, 
the  rest  of  the  Indians,  with  their  women  and  chil 
dren,  having  gone  out  on  one  of  their  yearly  hunt 
ing  expeditions,  as  well  for  the  excitement  as  for 
the  supplies  which  they  gather  from  them.  These 
few  were  left  to  look  after  the  village  in  the  absence 
of  the  rest,  and  were  principally  those  who  were  too 
old  or  ill  to  travel  and  hunt.  After  remaining  a 
few  days  to  prepare  themselves,  they  set  out,  per 
suading  an  old  Indian  to  accompany  them  as  a 
guide  two  days'  journey,  in  order  to  get  them  once 

21* 


282         THE   WANDERERS;    OR, 

more  started  in  the  right  direction.  They  had  no 
hope  of  returning  directly  to  their  friends.  In  fact, 
they  knew  that  would  be  an  impossibility  to  do  by 
crossing  the  Sierra,  and  their  object  at  that  time 
was  to  find  a  settlement  where  they  might  know 
their  whereabouts,  and  in  what  direction  to  go  in 
order  to  return.  The  old  Indian  was  positive  there 
were  people  like  themselves  over  the  mountain  jf 
snow,  and  knowing  they  must  have  wandered  a 
great  way  to  come  to  it,  they  determined  to  make 
the  most  direct  route  to  the  nearest  European  habi 
tation  ;  for  they  had  wandered  so  long  that  their 
friends  had  become  a  secondary  object  with  them. 
Their  first  thoughts  were  to  free  themselves  from 
the  interminable  forest,  and  sustain  life. 

About  mid-day,  as  they  were  making  their  way 
among  a  thick  growth  of  brush,  a  quick  rattle  was 
heard,  which  they  all  recognized  as  the  warning  of 
a  deadly  snake ;  but  before  they  could  save  them 
selves,  it  had  struck  its  poisonous  fangs  deep  into 
the  fleshy  part  of  Jane's  right  foot. 

Howe  saw  the  snake  bite  her,  and  was  at  her 
side  in  a  moment,  and  with  a  heavy  club  killed 
the  terrible  reptile  on  the  spot.  He  then  pro 
ceeded  to  bind  the  limb  to  prevent  a  free  circula 
tion  of  the  blood,  which  in  a  few  minutes  would 
have  conveyed  the  poison  to  the  heart,  and  proved 
fatal.  In  the  meantime,  the  chief  and  Sidney 
had  been  gathering  an  herb,  which  they  bruised 
between  two  flat  stones  and  poured  over  the 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  283 

•wound,  and  put  a  few  drops  of  the  juice  in  her 
mouth. 

She  soon  began  to  suffer  excruciating  pain,  the 
limb  swelling  rapidly  and  turning  a  livid  hue,  while 
the  bruised  herbs  which  were  bound  over  the  wound 
every  few  minutes  had  to  be  exchanged  for  fresh 
ones,  so  rapidly  did  the  poison  act  upon  them. 

"  I  feel  it  here !"  said  the  poor  girl,  laying  her 
hand  on  her  heart ;  "  it  chokes,  it  suffocates  me  ! 
Oh,  it  is  terrible  to  die  here  !  can  you  do  nothing 
more  ?  can  nothing  save  me  ?"  she  added,  turning 
her  eyes  inquiringly  from  one  to  the  other  of  the 
group  around  her. 

"  We  will  do  our  best,"  said  Sidney,  "  but  that 
is  very  little,"  he  added  bitterly. 

"  Be  brave,  my  poor  child  and  never  say  die 
while  there  is  life.  As  yet  I  see  nothing  to  fear. 
The  Indian's  remedy  is  doing  its  work ;  we  see 
that  by  the  poison  it  extracts,"  said  Howe,  at  the 
same  time  turning  aside  to  hide  the  emotion  that 
was  welling  up  from  his  heart. 

"  The  antelope  shall  not  die,"  said  the  chief, 
"there  is  another  remedy  if  the  plant  can  be 
found,"  and  with  these  words  he  hastened  away 
into  the  forest.  Her  breathing  now  became  more 
labored,  her  eye  grew  glassy,  and  languor  began  to 
pervade  her  whole  frame.  With  breathless  anxiety 
tney  awaited  the  return  of  the  chief ;  for,  if  even 
successful  in  finding  what  he  was  in  search  of,  he 
might  be  too  late,  as  already  life  was  waning;  and 


284          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

as  they  knelt  around  her  in  speechless  agony,  and 
saw  the  distorted  features  and  glassy  eye,  they 
knew  that  unless  some  active  and  powerful  stimu 
lant  could  be  procured  immediately  she  would  be 
dead.  . 

After  twenty  minutes'  absence,  though  it  seemed 
to  them  to  be  an  hour,  the  chief  returned  with  his 
hands  filled  with  roots  freshly  torn  from  their  bed, 
and  laying  them  between  two  flat  stones  crushed 
them.  Then  pressing  the  juice  into  a  drinking  cup 
they  had  procured  at  the  Indian  village,  held  it  to 
her  lips.  She  made  a  motion  as  if  she  would  drink, 
but  her  limbs  were  powerless,  her  teeth  set,  and 
every  muscle  rigid.  With  a  low  moan  she  closed 
her  glassy  eye,  and  hope  then  even  fled  from  her 
heart.  Not  so  the  chief;  prying  open  her  teeth 
with  the  aid  of  his  hunting-knife,  he  poured  the 
extract  down  her  throat,  and  then  with  a  solution  of 
it  mixed  in  water,  washed  the  wound,  binding  over  it 
the  bruised  roots  from  which  he  had  extracted  the 
antidote.  He  then  procured  more  of  the  same 
roots,*  extracted  the  juice  and  repeated  the  pro 
cess,  continuing  his  efforts  for  half  an  hour,  when 
she  slowly  opened  her  eyes,  looked  around,  and 
whispered  faintly,  "  I  shall  not  die  now,  uncle.  I 
breath  easier,"  then  closed  her  eyes  again  with  a 
sweet  smile  playing  around  her  lips. 

*  Rattlesnake  root — Botanical,  Polygala  Senega — being 
an  active  stimulant,  will  counteract  the  bite  of  this  most 
poisonous  of  reptiles. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  285 

Still  the  chief  did  not  for  a  moment  relax  his 
exertions ;  he  knew  too  well  the  subtlety  of  the 
poison  of  the  rattlesnake,  but  while  the  rest  were 
active  in  building  a  soft  couch  of  boughs  and  leaves 
on  which  to  lay  her,  he  continued  extracting  the 
antidote  with  as  much  energy  as  at  the  first  mo 
ment. 

Her  skin  now  began  to  assume  a  more  natural 
hue ;  the  eye  lost  its  glassiness,  and  she  could 
articulate  with  ease.  An  hour  afterwards  the  swell 
ing  began  to  subside,  and  the  danger  was  past. 
The  chief  had  again  saved  her  life. 

He  said  not  a  word  in  exultation  of  his  success, 
but  it  gleamed  from  his  dark  eyes,  flushed  his 
swarthy  cheek,  and  swelled  his  brawny  chest. 
Never  strode  he  with  loftier  step  or  more  regal 
carriage — a  very  impersonation  of  barbarian  roy 
alty.  His  superior  knowledge  in  many  emergen 
cies  into  which  they  were  brought  in  their  primi 
tive  mode  of  life,  his  coolness,  courage  and  energy 
under  the  trying  circumstances  that  often  occurred, 
commanded  their  voluntary  reverence  for  the  un 
taught,  uncivilized  Indian  chief.  The  day  and 
night  wore  away,  and  when  they  had  hoped  to 
resume  their  journey  they  found  that  a  fever  had 
succeeded  the  prostration  produced  by  the  poison, 
and  she  was  too  ill  to  travel.  Dismayed  at  this 
new  calamity,  they  were  at  a  loss  for  awhile  how 
to  proceed.  Their  guide  settled  the  point  for  them 
by  insisting  that  the  sick  girl  should  be  conveyed 


286  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

on  a  litter  back  to  the  village,  where  she  could 
have  a  better  shelter,  and  where  her  wants  could 
be  better  supplied  than  in  that  lonely  spot. 

This  they  gladly  acceded  to,  and  when  the  sun 
again  set  she  lay  tossing  in  feverish  delirium  on  a 
couch  of  skins  within  the  tent  of  Minawanda  their 
benevolent  guide. 

Cooling  drinks  were  given  her,  and  her  throb 
bing,  burning  temples  laved  with  cold  water,  fresh 
from  the  fountain.  This  soothed  the  pain,  but  it 
did  not  arrest  the  raging  fever  that  burned  in  her 
veins,  wasting  her  strength,  and  reducing  her  to  a 
state  as  helpless  as  that  of  infancy. 

The  women  in  the  village  were  untiring  in  their 
exertions  to  alleviate  her  suffering,  and  although 
they  rendered  her  condition  comparatively  comforfr- 
able,  yet  the  fever  grew  higher  and  stronger  each 
day,  until  she  became  deprived  of  both  reason  and 
strength.  The  chief  stood  by  the  door  of  her  lodge 
day  and  night,  apparently  without  observing  any 
thing  that  was  passing  around  him,  and  with  the 
one  feeling  filling  his  entire  soul — that  of  the  ante 
lope  lying  at  the  point  of  death,  and  he  could  do 
nothing  to  save  her.  Sidney  was  more  active,  and 
never  left  her  couch,  save  to  procure  something  for 
her.  He,  with  Edward  by  her  side,  caressed  her 
in  her  wild  ravings  until  the  excitement  passed, 
and  she  was  again  calm.  Then  they  would  renew 
their  exertions  to  assuage  the  fever,  and  cool  the 
brain  by  laving  it  with  water.  It  was  all  the 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  28T 

remedy  they  had,  and  they  used  this  freely.  The 
ninth  day  of  her  illness  the  fever  suddenly  died 
away,  and  closing-her  eyes  she  slept  as  peacefully 
as  the  sleep  of  infancy  for  half  an  hour,  when  her 
breathing  grew  shorter,  her  chest  heaved  labo 
riously,  and  she  unclosed  her  eyes,  from  which 
the  light  of  reason  once  more  shone.  She  whis 
pered  faintly,  "  Edward,  come  nearer ;  where  are 
the  rest  of  you  ?  I  feel  so  strangely !  is  this 
death  ?" 

"We  are  here — all  here  !"  cried  Sidney,  with  a 
broken  voice  ;  "  and  you  know  us  now,  do  you 
not,  sister?" 

"Yes,  I  know  you  now;  but  I  feel  so  weak,  and 
so  strangely  !  have  I  been  sick  long  ?  I  remember 
now,"  she  added,  "the  snake  bit  me,  and  "[  am 
poisoned,  and  shall  die  !" 

"  No,  oh !  no,  you  will  not,"  said  Howe,  in  his 
cheering  tones  ;  "  you  will  not  do  any  such  thing. 
You  are  a  brave  girl,  and  will  live  many  a  long 
year  yet.  Here  is  a  good  draught  for  you,  take 
it  and  keep  quiet,  and  you  will  be  well  in  a  few 
days,"  he  added,  as  he  presented  her  some  whey 
he  had  made  from  goats'  milk  and  ripe  grapes. 
Then  ordering  every  one  from  the  lodge,  he  shut 
out  the  light,  and  stationing  himself  by  her  side, 
bade  her  sleep,  taking  the  precaution  to  arouse  her 
every  few  minutes  to  administer  to  her  the  whey. 
She  slept  at  intervals  till  sunset,  when  she  again 
awakened  perfectly  conscious,  and  declared  she 


288          THE   WANDERERS;   OR, 

felt  much  better.  She  now  improved  rapidly,  and 
in  a  week's  time  was  enabled  to  walk  with  assist 
ance  in  the  open  air.  Her  appetite  returned 
which,  together  with  the  pure  air,  caused  her  rapidly 
to  improve,  and  regain  her  strength  again ;  but 
they  were  at  a  loss  in  what  manner  to  prosecute 
their  fatiguing  journey  with  her.  To  set  out  on 
foot  was  out  of  the  question,  as  she  would  probably 
give  out  the  first  day,  and  to  be  carried  on  a  litter 
she  would  not  consent  to,  as  she  rightly  argued 
it  was  as  much  as  one  was  able  to  do  to  get  himself 
along,  without  carrying  a  burthen. 

There  was  not  a  horse  or  a  mule  in  the  village, 
although  the  Indians  insisted  that  the  hunting 
parties  that  had  gone  out  had  some  with  them,  and 
if  they  would  await  their  return,  they  could  obtain 
one  for  her.  While  hesitating  what  course  to 
pursue,  shouts  of  the  returning  party  were  heard 
from  the  summit  of  the  hill,  and  were  recognized 
as  those  that  betokened  a  great  victory.  The 
answer  was  taken  up  by  every  inhabitant  of  the 
village,  and  echoed  back  in  full  chorus. 

In  half  an  hour,  the  Indians,  in  admirable  con 
fusion,  came  galloping  into  the  village,  decorated 
in  all  the  savage  panoply  of  war ;  their  grotesque 
features  made  still  more  repulsive  and  hideous  by 
the  paint  with  which  they  were  besmeared.  This, 
together  with  the  shouts  of  the  women,  and  wild 
yells  of  the  children,  constituted  a  more  vivid  pic 
ture  of  pandemonium  than  anything  earthly. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  289 

One  group  of  the  returning  party  seemed  to  con 
centrate  the  curiosity  of  the  Indians  in  the  village 
more  than  another,  and  going  thither  they  saw 
with  surprise  two  white  men  confined  as  prisoners, 
their  hands  bound  behind  them  with  leather  thongs. 
They  looked  almost  worn  out  with  fatigue  and 
anxiety.  Apprehensive  for  their  own  safety,  they 
retreated  to  the  lodge  of  their  guide,  and  there 
learned  that  these  two  men  had  been  captured 
three  hundred  miles  south,  and  that  they  belonged 
to  an  overland  emigrant  party,  who,  in  a  battle 
with  the  Indians,  had  all  been  killed,  with  the 
exception  of  the  two,  and  these,  with  the  oxen, 
horses,  and  baggage,  had  fallen  into  the  hands 
of  the  savages,  and  were  conveyed  to  their  vil 
lage. 

"  This  does  not  look  well  for  our  own  safety," 
said  Sidney. 

"  Not  an  arm  will  be  raised  against  the  pale 
faces  who  have  eaten  and  smoked  beneath  the  lodge 
of  Minawanda,"  said  the  guide,  solemnly. 

"Perhaps  not,  with  your  consent,"  retorted 
Sidney,  "  but  they  may  not  think  it  worth  while 
to  ask  it." 

"  The  rights  of  hospitality  are  sacred  with  my 
people  ;  let  not  the  young  man  fear  ;  no  harm  will 
come  to  him,"  said  the  guide,  indignantly. 

"  One  thing  is  certain,  a  light  is  breaking  on 
our  path.  We  have  found  some  of  our  own  race, 
though  under  unfavorable  circumstances.  Yet  we 

25  T 


THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

may  learn  from  them  how  to  find  our  homes,"  said 
the  trapper,  encouragingly. 

"  If  we  get  a  chance  to  speak  to  them,"  said  the 
chief,  pointing  significantly  towards  a  lodge  whence 
rose  the  wail  of  despair  for  a  warrior  who  had 
gone  out  in  the  pride  of  manhood  and  returned 
not.  "  They  will  be  avenged  for  the  warriors  who 
fell  in  the  fight  with  the  whites,"  he  added,  "  and 
though  they  will  respect  us  while  guests  of  Mina- 
wanda,  they  will  hem  us  round  so  we  cannot  escape, 
at  last  falling  into  their  hands,  if  the  blood  of  the 
two  prisoners  do  not  satisfy  the  bereaved  friends 
of  their  lost  warriors." 

"  We  must  deceive  them  some  way  and  slip  away 
privately,"  said  the  trapper,  in  a  subdued  voice  as 
the  guide  left  the  lodge,  and  wended  his  way  over 
to  the  lodges  whence  proceeded  the  mournful 
sounds. 

"  Let  us  fly  from  here,  now  we  are  alone  and 
free,"  said  Jane,  nervously.  "  The  deepest  recess 
of  the  forest  is  preferable  to  staying  here." 

"  We  cannot  do  that ;  we  should  be  discovered, 
brought  back,  and  strictly  guarded,  and  thus  be 
frustrated  in  all  our  chances  of  escaping.  No,  no ; 
we  want  some  of  their  horses  to  give  us  a  start, 
besides  several  hours  of  the  night  to  cover  our 
retreat,"  said  the  chief. 

"Besides  this,"  said  the  trapper,  "it  is  hardly 
a  Christian  act  to  leave  these  two  men  to  perish 
by  the  hands  of  the  savages.  I  do  not  think  they 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  291 

offer  us  any  harm,  and  we  may  not  only  effect 
their  escape  peacefully,  but  induce  the  Indians  to 
carry  us  to  the  nearest  settlement  with  their  horses. 
We  must  keep  a  strict  and  vigilant  watch,  and  see 
which  way  things  turn,  and  act  accordingly." 

The  day  passed  and  the  sun  had  set,  yet  Mina- 
wanda  had  not  returned  to  his  lodge,  from  which 
the  wanderers  had  not  ventured  for  fear  of  further 
exasperating  the  Indians.  This  occurrence  troft- 
bled  them,  and  in  truth  looked  ominous,  as  it  had 
never  occurred  before,  and  with  great  impatience 
they  watched  for  his  coming.  Still,  hour  after 
hour  passed,  and  he  came  not,  and  with  forbodings 
of  evil,  they  proposed  that  one  of  them  should 
reconnoitre  the  village  under  the  cover  of  darkness 
to  discover  what  was  brewing  among  them.  The 
chief  volunteered  his  services,  as  possessing  a  sub 
tlety  which  was  unequalled,  and  with  his  noiseless 
tread,  he  went  silently  forth  ;  but,  before  he  had 
gone  twenty  yards  from  the  door  a  hand  was  laid 
on  his  shoulder,  and  the  voice  of  the  guide  whis 
pered  in  his  ear,  "  return  to  the  lodge  !  your  life 
depends  upon  it.  I  will  be  there  in  an  hour  !" 

The  chief  stood  irresolute  a  moment,  then  as 
silently  returned  to  the  lodge  and  related  the 
circumstance,  and  asked  the  advice  of  the  rest 
whether  he  had  better  wait  or  proceed. 

"  I  think  Minawanda  is  our  friend,  and  we  had 
better  do  his  bidding,"  said  the  trapper. 

Silently  they  remained  a  few  moments,  when 


292  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

the  sound  of  a  light  step  fell  on  their  ear,  and  the 
Fawn,  a  child  of  twelve  years,  and  a  daughter  of 
the  guide  stepped  within  the  lodge,  and  with  a 
Btartled  look  stood  irresolute  for  a  moment,  then 
going  up  to  Jane,  nestled  close  to  her  side  fixing  her 
dark  starry  eyes  on  hers  with  a  bewildered  gaze. 

"What  would  you  with  me?"  inquired  the 
young  girl,  as  she  endeavored  to  reassure  her. 

"My  father  can  no  longer  protect  the  white 
strangers,"  she  replied,  "  but  he  can  save  them 
if  they  will  place  themselves  under  his  directions." 

"  What  says  the  young  squaw  ?"  asked  the 
chief,  whose  acute  ear  had  caught  the  low  tones 
of  the  child. 

Jane  repeated  what  the  fawn  had  said,  when  the 
trapper  placed  himself  by  her  side  and  demanded 
vrhat  they  were  to  do. 

"  I  do  not  know,  except  that,  when  the  Whip- 
poorwill  is  heard  behind  the  lodge,  you  are  all  to 
go  out  silently,  and  as  the  cry  is  heard,  you  are  to 
follow  the  sound  until  you  meet  others  who  will  be 
in  waiting  for  you — " 

"  To  lead  us  to  the  stake  !"  said  the  chief.  "  Is 
my  brother  mad,  that  he  listens  to  this  chattering, 
and  will  he  run  into  the  snare  laid  to  entrap 
nim?" 

"Really,  chief,  you  see  through  the  treachery 
of  these  savages  better  than  any  one  else,  and  do 
credit  to  your  education,"  said  Sidney. 

"  We  will  not  jro  to  them  to  be  murdered  in  the 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  293 

dark,"  said  Edward.  "If  they  want  anything  of 
us,  here  we  are,  and  here  we  will  be  until  day- 
light." 

"  It  will  then  be  too  late,"  said  the  fawn,  sadly. 
"  My  father  bade  me  say  the  two  pale  faced  pris 
oners  would  be  there,  and  when  day  broke,  and  it 
was  found  they  had  escaped,  my  people  could  not 
be  restrained,  but  would  sacrifice  you  in  their 
stead.  He  would  have  come  himself  to  tell  you 
this,  but  feared  to  be  from  the  council  that  has 
been  held,  for  fear  of  suspicion,  as  it  is  known 
to  all  the  returned  hunters  that  you  are  in  his 
lodge." 

"  I  do  not  believe  that  Minawanda  meditates 
treachery,"  said  Howe.  "If  he  wanted  to  give  us 
up,  why  take  the  precaution  ?  He  knows  we  are 
in  his  lodge,  and  he  could  lead  his  warriors  to  take 
us  any  moment,  if  that  was  his  object.  I  think  he 
is  sincere,  and,  for  one,  am  willing  to  place  myself 
in  his  hands." 

"  I,  too,  am  willing  to  trust  him,"  said  Jane. 
"We  cannot  make  matters  worse,  and  it  may  be 
the  means  of  our  return  to  our  friends.  The 
sight  of  others  inspires  hope,  and  if  we  could  get 
away  with  them,  they  could  probably  lead  us  out 
of  the  forest." 

Their  conversation  was  here  cut  short  by  the 
clear  shrill  notes  of  the  Whippoorwill,  close  behind 
the  lodge. 

"  There  it  is,"  cried  the  fawn,  bounding  to  her 

25* 


294  THE  WANDERERS;  OR 

feet.  "  Go  !  go  !  do  not  hesitate,  or  you  will  be 
lost !" 

"  Come,"  said  the  trapper,  taking  Jane  by  the 
hand ;  "  I  feel  assured  there  is  truth  in  that  child's 
face.  Let  us  hasten  on." 

"  If  you  go,  I  do,"  said  Edward ;  "  I  can  stand 
as  much,  and  more  than  you  can." 

"And  I,"  said  Sidney. 

"If  the  antelope  goes,  I  will  go  to  defend  her," 
said  the  chief,  following,  as  the  trapper,  with  Jane, 
moved  away  in  the  darkness,  in  the  direction  whence 
the  sound  had  come.  Hurrying  into  the  thick 
forest  that  skirted  the  back  of  the  lodge,  they  were 
at  a  loss  which  direction  to  take,  when  again  some 
distance  ahead  the  shrill  cry  burst  on  their  ears, 
and  they  noiselessly  and  rapidly  advanced  as  near 
as  they  could  imagine  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  when  it 
was  again  heard  ahead  of  them.  Still  following, 
they  travelled  about  the  same  distance  again, 
when  the  hand  of  Minawanda  was  laid  on  Howe's 
arm,  as  he  said — "  Stand  still  a  moment ! — I  will 
apprise  the  others  of  your  presence  !"  and  disap 
pearing  in  the  darkness,  they  heard  him  talking 
low,  but  rapidly,  for  a  few  moments ;  then  he  once 
more  stood  before  them,  and  bidding  them  follow, 
led  them  on  a  short  distance  where,  by  the  faint 
glimmer  of  starlight,  they  saw  men  and  a  number 
of  horses  standing.  "  Mount !"  said  Minawanda  ; 
"there  are  horses  for  all.  Here  is  the  best  one 
for  the  young  squaw  j"  so  saying,  he  lifted  Jane 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   295 

from  the  ground,  and  seated  her  firmly  on  her 
horse's  back — and  placing  the  bridle  in  her 
hand,  turned  to  assist  the  rest ;  but  they  had  all 
mounted,  and  were  waiting  directions  which  way 
to  proceed.  Up  to  this  moment  they  had  not  heard 
the  voices  nor  seen  the  forms  of  those  who  were  to 
accompany  them,  save  by  the  dusky  outlines  which 
did  not  even  reveal  the  number,  and  so  quiet  and 
rapidly  had  the  whole  transpired,  that  they  had  no 
time  to  think  of  anything. 

"  Guides  !  move  on  !"  said  Minawanda ;  "  follow, 
brothers,  they  will  lead  you  to  your  own  people — 
and  when  there,  forget  not  that  a  generous,  disin 
terested  deed  may  be  performed  by  an  Indian, 
although  he  risks  life  in  so  doing."  So  saying,  he 
shook  hands  with  them  all  in  rapid  succession,  and 
darting  away,  they  were  alone  with  the  guides, 
whom  they  saw  were  two  in  number,  and  mounted 
like  themselves. 

"Well,  Jones,"  one  of  them  said,  in  a  very  sub 
dued  tone,  "  if  this  is  not  one  of  the  queerest  pieces 
of  work  I  ever  saw,  then  call  me  an  Arab." 

"Never  mind,  Cole,"  the  other  answered,  "push 
ahead  as  fast  as  you  can,  or  the  Indians  will  broil 
us  yet.  We  must  get  a  good  start  to  cheat  the 
rascally  red-skins." 

"  Hush  about  the  broiling,  you  make  me  ner 
vous.  How  about  our  company  ?  All  there  ?" 
again  sung  out  the  one  called  by  his  companion, 
Jones. 


296         THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

"  Here !  all  right ;  five  of  us,  following  we  do 
not  know  who,  nor  where  he  will  lead  us  to,"  said 
Howe,  in  a  merry  tone.  t 

"  Don't  know  ?  Well,  perhaps  you  never  heard 
of  Jones,  son  of  old  Major  Jones,  away  down  in 
old  Connecticut.  That  is  me,  and  I  guess  you 
will  not  be  sorry  you  are  following  me,  especially 
as  Cole  says,  we  were  all  to  be  broiled  in  a  heap 
by  those  red  skins." 

"  That  I  shall  not,  and  right  glad  I  am  of  your 
services  to  help  us  out  of  as  deep  an  entanglement 
as  I  think  ever  a  set  of  Christians  got  into,"  said 
the  trapper. 

"  Well,  I  do  not  know,  but  I  guess  we  will  cheat 
them  ;  the  moon  will  be  up  soon,  and  then  we  can 
ride  faster,"  replied  Jones. 

"Are  you  sure  of  the  way  you  have  to  go?" 
asked  Sidney,  who  was  still  nervous  about  getting 
bewildered  in  the  forest. 

"  I  guess  I  am,"  replied  Jones.  "  Did  I  not 
come  over  it  this  morning  ?" 

"Yes,  but  you  might  miss  your  way,"  returned 
Sidney. 

"  Might  miss !  AVhy  young  man,  where  was 
you  educated,  to  learn  the  possibility  of  doing 
such  a  thing  ?  There  is  no  such  word  as  failing  to 
a  downeaster." 

"I  think  you  must  have  failed  once,  or  you 
would  not  be  here,"  retorted  Sidney,  facetiously. 

"  The  best  failure  for  us  that  was  ever  made," 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   297 

said  Jane,  earnestly.  "We  shall  find  our  way 
out  by  that  means." 

"  Only  that  object  is  attained,  I  do  not  care  for 
the  rest,"  remarked  Edward.  "  See  yonder  the 
moon  is  rising,  and  welcome  enough  will  be  its 
light." 

They  made  their  way  quite  rapidly,  and  as 
mite  after  mile  was  placed  between  them  and 
the  village,  their  hopes  of  eluding  their  pursuers 
were  strengthened.  Jane  did  not  feel  the  fatigue, 
so  excited  had  she  become,  although,  Howe  had 
taken  the  precaution  soon  after  they  started,  of 
riding  close  by  her  side,  so  that  he  could  assist  her 
at  a  moment's  warning ;  for  he  knew  she  was-  too 
weak  to  bear  such  rapid  travelling  over  fallen  trees, 
stones,  brush,  and  marshy  ground  long,  and  he 
feared  that  a  reaction  would  ensue.  He  did  not 
know  how  strongly  the  love  and  desire  to  reach 
home  again  burned  in  her  heart,  strengthening  by 
its  power  every  muscle  and  nerve. 


298         THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 


Jitutntttij. 


They  arrive  at  a  stream  of  considerable  magnitude  over  which  they 
cross — Encampment  on  its  bank — They  ride  in  the  water  to  elude 
their  pursuers — Jones  and  Cole  give  them  some  information  rela 
tive  to  their  friends,  having  met  Lewis  at  Fort  Lararnie — The 
joyful  reception  of  the  news — Desire  to  return — The  lateness  of 
the  season  prevents  it — They  continue  on — Arrival  at  the  base 
of  the  Sierra  Nevada — Fear  of  crossing  the  mountains  in  the 
snow — They  retreat  to  a  place  of  security  with  intentions  to 
encamp  for  the  winter — They  construct  themselves  winter  quar 
ters  as  well  as  they.  can. 

AT  daylight  the  fugitives  came  to  a  considerable 
stream  which  they  crossed  and  halted  on  the 
opposite  bank.  They  turned  their  horses  loose  to 
feed  and  rest,  and  taking  some  fish  from  the 
stream  by  means  of  shooting  them  with  their 
arrows,*  they  broiled  them.  The  fish,  together 
with  some  roasted  yampa  roots,  made  a  plentiful 
and  nourishing  repast.  Letting  their  horses  rest 
as  long  as  they  dared,  they  mounted  and  enter 
ing  the  stream,  followed  it  down  a  mile,  so  as 
to  deceive  the  Indians,  should  they  be  pursued, 
then  again  taking  to  the  bank  they  rode  with  great 

*  A  common  mode  of  taking  fish  among  the  Indians. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  299 

speed,  until  their  beasts  began  to  flag,  when 
again  halting  on  a  position  that  overlooked  the 
country  around,  they  prepared  themselves  a  dinner, 
turning  their  horses  loose  to  graze  while  they  ate. 
After  partaking  of  their  meal,  Jane  fortunately 
fell  asleep,  and  when  they  feared  to  remain  in 
that  position,  they  awoke  her,  and  proceeded  on 
till  late  in  the  night.  Again  halting,  and  posting 
a  sentinel  who  was  relieved  every  two  hours,  they 
lay  down  to  sleep,  for  they  were  worn  out  with 
their  rapid  marches.  At  the  first  faint  streak 
of  light,  they  were  in  motion,  and  thus  pursuing 
their  way  rapidly  for  three  more  days,  they  were 
glad  to  halt,  as  their  horses  were  emaciated, 
lame,  and  sore,  and  were  scarcely  able  to  keep 
their  feet,  so  galling  and  toilsome  had  been  their 
journey. 

They  calculated  they  had  saved  themselves  from 
pursuit,  and  accordingly  prepared  for  a  few  days' 
rest  which  was  made  doubly  sweet  to  them  by  the 
prospect  of  the  dear  home  and  friends  which  loomed 
up  before  them.  Building  a  temporary  shelter, 
they  spent  several  days  in  that  place  and  became 
more  acquainted  with  their  two  new  companions. 
Jones  was  a  curiosity  in  himself,  fearing  nor  caring 
for  nothing  but  being  broiled  alive,  a  fate  for 
which  he  evinced  the  utmost  repugnance,  and 
declared  he  would  be  willing  to  adopt  any  emer 
gency  than  encounter  it,  an  alternative  they  all 
coincided  heartily  in,  with  the  exception  of  Cole, 


300  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

who  expressed  a  decided  belief  that  it  was  prefera 
ble  to  many  things,  and  delighted  to  hold  up  its 
advantages,  but  what  they  were  he  never  specified 
to  his  more  sensitive  companion. 

They  were  both  from  Connecticut  and  had 
been  some  years  sailors,  their  ship  having  been 
driven  and  wrecked  by  winds  on  the  Pacific  coast 
they  were  obliged  to  content  themselves  as  best 
they  could  ;  and  as  they  enjoyed  a  large  share  of 
constitutional  Yankee  restlessness,  sought  to  turn 
their  misfortunes  to  some  account.  While  waiting 
for  relief  they  explored  the  deep  unbroken  wilds 
that  surrounded  them.  In  doing  this  they  encoun 
tered  many  difficulties,  and  often  hazarded  their 
lives,  but  were  rewarded  by  finding,  as  they 
asserted,  gold  mines  scattered  over  a  large  district. 
Returning  home  by  an  overland  route  with  speci 
mens  of  the  ore,  they  had  induced  others  to  return 
with  them,  accompanied  by  their  families,  their 
object  being  to  take  up  the  land  on  which  the  pre 
cious  metal  was  found  and  settle  it,  guessing  with 
characteristic  shrewdness  that  as  soon  as  it  was 
known  in  the  Eastern  States  that  there  was  gold  in 
the  place,  the  land  would  be  of  immense  value. 

There  were  eleven  of  them  all,  two  women  and 
two  children,  one  ten  and  the  other  twelve  years 
old ;  the  rest  being  well  calculated  for  such  a  dar 
ing  enterprise.  It  was  their  intention  to  keep  the 
same  Indian  trail  back  they  had  gone  over  in 
returning  home,  trusting  to  memory  to  keep  them 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  301 

from  straying.  When  their  journey  was  two-thirds 
accomplished  the  Indians  had  come  unawares  upon 
them  and  after  fighting  as  long  as  they  could  hold 
out,  all  were  killed  but  these  two,  who  were  made 
prisoners  with  all  their  baggage.  "  It  was  a  strug 
gle  for  life,  and  two  days  we  kept  them  at  bay," 
said  Jones,  "  but  we  were  one  after  another  picked 
off  until  but  five  of  us  were  left,  when  the  savages 
maddened  by  the  sight  of  their  killed  and  wounded 
which  must  have  been  in  great  numbers,  closed 
around  us  and  we  fought  hand  to  hand  for  a  few 
minutes,  when  Cole  and  myself  were  overpow 
ered,  disarmed  and  captured,  the  rest  were  killed, 
scalped,  and  their  dead  bodies  left  on  the  ground 
unburied  to  become  a  prey  to  beasts  scarcely  more 
savage  than  the  Indians.  Our  fate  was  decided 
on  in  council  the  same  evening  we  were  taken  to 
the  village.  We  were  sentenced  to  run  the  gaunt 
let.*  If  we  survived  we  were  to  become  part  of 
the  tribe  to  supply  the  places  of  the  lost  warriors ; 
if  we  fell,  the  stake  awaited  us.  We  looked  upon 

*  The  gauntlet  consists  in  drawing  up  the  members  of 
the  village  in  two  files  facing  each  other  four  feet  apart, 
through  which  the  victim  has  to  make  his  way,  the  Indi 
ans  striking  at  him  as  he  runs  with  clubs,  knives,  toma 
hawks  or  any  weapon  they  choose  to  arm  themselves  with. 
Not  one  out  of  a  hundred  get  through  th'e  tile,  and  if  they 
do  they  are  sure  to  meet  with  kindness  ;  but  if  beaten 
down  they  are  either  killed  on  the  spot  or  carried  wounded 
and  bleeding  to  the  stake  where  they  perish  amidst  horrible 
tortures. 
26 


302  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

ourselves  as  doomed,  when  an  old  Indian  came  to 
us,  and  displacing  the  thongs  with  which  we  were 
bound,  bade  us  follow  him.  The  rest  you  know, 
and  we  are  here  together." 

"  For  which  I  am  really  grateful,"  said  the  trap 
per,  who  informed  them  of  the  principal  events  of 
their  wandering  for  the  last  year  and  a-half.  They 
listened  with  great  interest  until  the  recital  was 
finished,  and  then  Jones  said,  musingly,  "  It  must 
be  that  you  are  the  same  of  whom  we  heard  so 
much,  more  than  a  year  ago,  although  your  friends 
believed  you  had  perished  by  the  cruel  hands  of 
the  Indians." 

"  Then  you  have  seen  them  !  Are  they  well  ? 
Have  they  removed  from  the  elicampment  by  the 
brook?"  and  numberless  other  questions  were  show 
ered  in  a  breath  upon  them. 

"Pne  at  a  time,"  said  the  imperturbable  Yan 
kee;  "one  at  a  time,  and  I  will  answer  them  all." 

"  Then,  are  they  alive  and  well  ?"  asked  Jane, 
who  could  not  restrain  her  anxiety. 

"They  are,  as  far  as  I  know,"  said  Jones.  "I 
saw  but  one  they  called  Lewis,  and  he  was  well, 
and  I  heard  him  tell  another  man  who  was  inquir 
ing  for  -the  rest  of  the  family  that  the  rest  were. 

"  Thank  heaven  for  that,"  said  Jane,  fervently. 

"Where  are. they,"  asked  the  trapper. 

"I  don't  know,  exactly,"  said  Jones.  "The 
voun<r  man  I  saw  was  at  fort  Laramie.  He  had 

v  O 

heard  there  were  several  distant  tribes  of  Indians 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    308 

encamped  there  to  trade  with  the  whites,  and  had 
come  to  see  if  he  could  learn  from  them  the  fate 
that  had  befallen  you." 

"  Then  I  suspect,"  said  the  trapper,  "they  have 
remained  near  the  spot  where  they  were  encamped 
when  we  were  stolen." 

"Who  is  the  chief  of  the  Arapahoes?"  asked 
Whirlwind. 

"  I  think  he  is  called  the  Bald  Eagle,  but  I  don't 
remember  distinctly.  When  I  passed  through 
their  country  last  spring,  I  heard  about  a  great 
Medicine  man,  who  was  likewise  their  chieftain, 
who  had  been  killed  or  carried  away  at  the  same 
time  part  of  the  family  of  Mr.  Duncan  had." 

"  This  is  the  chief,"  said  the  trapper,  "  he  still 
lives,  and  I  hope  will  for  many  a  long  year  yet  to 
come." 

"That  would  be  great  news  for  the  Arapahoes," 
said  Cole,  "and  their  joy  could  scarcely  be  ex 
ceeded  by  that  of  Mr.  Duncan's  family,  could  they 
know  their  lost  ones  were  safe." 

They  had  somewhat  recovered  from  the  fati 
gues  of  their  flight,  and  proposed  renewing  their 
journey.  The  autumn,  which  was  far  advanced, 
warned  them  it  was  time  to  be  on  the  move,  if  they 
intended  to  reach  the  haunts  of  civilization  before 
the  snows  began  to  fall,  and  as  Cole  and  Jones 
assured  them  they  would  certainly  strike  a  trail 
that  led  to  the  Pacific  coast  in  three  or  four  days' 
travel,  they  were  impatient  to  be  on  the  move. 


304         THE  WANDERERS;    OR, 

They  suffered  much  with  the  cold,  as  the  nights 
were  keen  enough  to  create  ice  an  inch  in  thick 
ness,  and  the  frosts  destroyed  a  great  deal  of  the 
herbage  on  which  the  horses  subsisted.  The  third 
day  the  sky  began  to  grow  heavy  in  the  morning, 
and  as  the  air  was  keen  they  feared  snow  would 
fall,  but  it  partially  broke  away  before  night, 
greatly  to  their  satisfaction.  They  lay  down  by 
their  camp-fire  with  the  stars  gleaming,  though 
faintly,  above  them. 

About  midnight  they  were  awakened  by  flakes 
of  snow  falling  on  their  faces,  and  on  awaking, 
they  discovered  the  ground  white  around  them. 
Before  morning  the  white  covering  was  three  inches 
deep.  The  winter  had  set  in  uncommonly  early, 
and  they  with  saddened  hearts  rode  all  day  through 
the  falling  snow.  Night  came  on,  and  scraping 
the  ground  clear  of  leaves  and  snow,  they  built 
themselves  a  temporary  shelter,  leaving  one  side 
open,  by  which  the  camp-fire  was  built.  They  had 
nothing  to  eat,  having  laid  by  no  supply  of  roots 
or  meat,  and  the  ground  was  covered  with  snow 
so  that  the  roots  could  not  be  found.  Leaving 
Sidney,  Edward,  and  Jane  in  the  camp,  the  rest 
went  out  to  get  some  game,  and  in  half  an  hour 
the  trapper  returned  with  a  pair  of  wild  turkeys. 
He  was  followed  soon  by  Cole  who  brought  some 
pheasants  and  a  grey  squirrel.  As  the  shades  of 
night  began  to  gather  around  them,  the  others 
came  in  with  a  fawn  and  a  mountain  sheep.  There 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  305 

•was  no  fear  then  of  their  being  supperless  ;  and, 
after  eating  a  hearty  meal,  they  laid  down  to  sleep 
with  the  snow  still  falling  around  them.  When 
they  awoke  in  the  morning  the  sky  was  clear  and 
the  sun  arose  warm,  and  by  noon  had  softened  the 
snow  so  much  as  to  make  it  wet  their  clothing,  as 
they  brushed  it  from  the  pendant  branches  in 
riding  along.  When  they  encamped  that  night, 
Jane  was  shivering  with  cold,  and  too  ill  to  eat ; 
but  the  rest  lay  by  the  fire,  and  slept  as  well  aa 
the  disagreeable  situation  in  which  they  were 
placed  would  allow.  Jane  was  quite  ill  the  next 
day,  and  they  did  not  think  it  prudent  to  travel ; 
but  by  night  she  felt  much  better,  and  as  they 
calculated  they  could  strike  the  trail  in  another 
day's  journey,  they  determined  to  be  in  the  saddle 
by  daylight. 

Riding,  as  fast  as  the  rugged  uneven  country 
through  which  they  were  travelling  would  permit, 
for  three  hours,  they  came  to  the  trail  earlier  in 
the  day  than  they  had  anticipated,  greatly  to  their 
relief.  Here  now  they  were  on  a  road  that  would 
lead  them  to  their  friends  from  which  they  had  so 
long  been  separated,  during  which  time  they  had 
encountered  so  many  trials  and  so  much  suffering. 
The  sight  of  it  dispelled  all  fatigue  from  them,  and 
they  were  ready,  nay,  eager,  to  turn  their  horses 
homeward.  They  were  restrained  from  such 
mad  proceedings  by  the  cool,  undisturbed  equi- 
nimity  of  Jones,  who  said  :  "  The  journey  home 
26*  U 


300          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

requires  three  months'  hard  travelling,  and  if  we 
undertake  it  in  our  present  unprepared  condition, 
we  shall  certainly  perish  by  cold  and  hunger. 
On  the  other  hand  the  trail  in  the  opposite  direc 
tion,  will  lead  us  to  a  safe  harbor,  in  a  third  of  the 
distance  which,  when  accomplished,  we  shall  be 
willing  to  stay  in  till  spring  comes  again.  It  is 
always  dangerous  travelling  through  these  wilds 
when  prepared,  but  in  our  destitute  condition  it  is 
most  hazardous." 

"  Lead  us  on ;  we  can  endure  it,"  cried  the 
children,  enthusiastically. 

"No,  no;  children,"  said  the  trapper,  "Jones 
tells  the  truth,  we  can  never  cross  the  country  that 
lies  between  us  and  our  friends,  in  the  dead  of 
winter.  We  must  content  ourselves  in  a  place 
of  security,  if  we  can  find  one,  until  spring  again 
comes." 

"Yonder,"  said  the  chief,  pointing  towards  the 
west,  where  the  Great  Sierra  arose  with  its  snowy 
peaks  towering  among  the  clouds,  "  are  the  Snow 
mountain.  To  reach  the  white  settlement  beyond 
we  must  cross  it.  We  are  too  weak  and  destitute 
to  do  it.  Let  us  build  a  lodge  here  and  gather 
what  provisions  we  can  before  the  snow  is  deeper, 
and  the  deer  all  leave  us." 

"  I  believe  it  is  the  best  thing  we  can  do,  for  our 
safety,"  said  the  cautious  trapper. 

"  Oh  !  no ;  do  not  think  of  such  a  thing  !"  said 
Sidney.  "  I  am  sure  we  can  cross  the  mountain, 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  307 

and  when  over  them,  it  cannot  be  far  to  civilized 
habitations." 

"  You  are  young  and  sanguine,"  said  the 
trapper,  "  and  do  not  know  the  dangers  before 
you." 

"  We  might  as  well  pursue  the  trail  a  day  or 
two,"  said  Jones,  "  and  then,  if  we  think  we  cannot 
cross  the  mountain,  we  can  build  winter  quarters. 
For  my  part,  I  do  not  relish  a  winter  here,  any 
more  than  Sidney." 

"  Well,"  said  Cole,  casting  an  admiring  glance 
towards  Jane,  "  I  think  quarters  might  become 
tolerable,  if  well  supplied  with  venison  —  and  I 
think  they  migKt,  between  us  all." 

The  chief  saw  the  look,  and  a  close  observer 
might  have  for  an  instant  observed  a  peculiar  glitter 
in  his  eye,  but  no  word  or  movement  of  his  indi 
cated  that  he  had  witnessed  it,  or  if  he  did,  cared  for 
it.  Resuming  their  journey,  they  were  soon  made 
aware  that  the  ground  before  them  was  rising,  and 
covered  with  a  greater  depth  of  snow.  By  noon 
they  had  come  to  the  base  of  high  ranges  of  hills 
that  rose  one  above  another,  and  above  all  towered 
the  Sierra  Nevada.  Over  these  the  trail  extended, 
and  they  were  compelled  either  to  encamp  on  the 
spot,  go  back,  or  cross  over  the  mountains.  To 
pass  over  them  seemed  impossible — to  encamp  on 
the  exposed  slope  on  which  they  were  would  subject 
them  unnecessarily  to  severe  suffering  from  cold ; 
and  their  only  safe  alternative  was  to  fall  back  to 


308          THE   WANDERERS;  OR, 

some  secure  unexposed  position,  and  raise  a  winter 
camp. 

A  few  miles  back,  a  sheltered  position  was  disco 
vered  ;  the  snow  was  cleared  away,  and  all  working 
with  an  earnest  will,  a  commodious  hut  was  soon 
erected  consisting  of  strong  poles  for  the  frame  work, 
which  were  covered  with  bark,  and  this  again  thickly 
studded  with  boughs  to  keep  out  the  cold.  The 
ground  was  also  strewn  with  them,  for  they  had  no 
skins  to  spread  over  it,  nor  even  to  make  them 
selves  a  covering  through  the  night  with — a  want 
from  which  they  suffered  much.  Taking  advantage 
of  their  experience  the  last  winter,  they  collected 
stone  from  beneath  the  snow,  and  built  themselves 
a  rough  but  efficient  fire-place,  which  occupied 
nearly  one  side  of  the  hut,  and  in  which  they  could 
build  large  fires  that  diffused  their  genial  warmth 
over  the  room  without  endangering  the  frail  fabric. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  309 


The  cold  increases — The  men  take  large  quantities  of  fur — Abundant 
supplies  of  game — Conversation  on  various  matters — Jones  and 
Cole  tell  some  of  their  adventures  in  the  gold  regions — A  boulder 
of  gold — Shooting  it  from  a  precipice — Jones  loaded  down  with 
riches — Comfortable  condition  of  the  children — Howe  describee 
an  adventure  he  experienced  near  Lake  Superior  by  falling  into 
an  Indian's  deer-pit — Whirlwind  relates  a  circumstance  that 
occurred  to  himself  and  Shognaw  in  reference  to  their  escape 
from  the  Crows — The  party's  resignation  to  their  lot. 

As  the  severity  of  the  winter  increased,  they 
took  daily  hunting  excursions,  in  order  to  procure 
the  necessary  furs  and  skins  to  help  ward  off  the 
cold,  always  preserving  their  game,  which  was 
brought  home,  dried  and  smoked  by  the  fire,  to 
preserve  it  against  an  hour  of  need.  They  soon 
had  their  hut  lined  throughout  with  skins,  the 
edges  joined  with  sinews  or  slender  strips  of  hide, 
which  kept  the  wind  from  finding  its  way  to  them 
through  the  openings.  They  also  covered  the 
ground  with  skins,  reserving  the  fur  of  the  foxes 
and  beaver  which  they  snared,  as  well  as  the  lighter 
skins,  to  make  themselves  new  and  warm  clothing. 
Their  food  was  alinost  entirely  animal,  as  they 


310          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

rarely  succeeded  in  getting  anything  of  a  vegetable 
character.  They  occasionally  found  a  "nut-pine" 
tree,  from  which  they  gathered  its  fruits,  but  they 
disliked  the  taste  of  them,  and  gathered  them  more 
for  the  light  they  gave  when  on  fire,  than  for 
eating.  Though  they  were  not  as  comfortably 
housed,  or  as  well  provided  with  the  necessaries  of 
life,  as  the  winter  previously;  yet  they  did  not 
suffer  so  as  to  endanger  health,  by  either  hunger 
or  cold,  and  their  greatest  discomfort  arose  from 
the  want  of  vegetable  food  and  salt.  For  the  last 
article  they  had  searched  in  vain,  and  had  come  to 
the  conclusion  that  there  were  no  saline  beds  within 
many  miles  of  them.  Jones  and  Cole  never  grew 
tired  of  listening  to  their  account  of  the  hidden 
wealth  they  had  discovered,  and  they  would  spend 
days  speculating  on  the  best  plan  of  opening  a 
communication  with  the  districts  containing  the 
golden  prize. 

"I  would  have  kept  the  urn,"  said  Cole,  "if  a 
whole  legion  of  Indians  had  been  at  my  back." 

"Perhaps  not,"  said  Jones.  "I  myself  have 
seen  the  time  when  gold  was  a  burthen." 

"  The  time  you  shot  the  boulder !"  remarked 
Cole,  laughing. 

"Laugh  as  you  will,"  said  Jones;  "that  was  a 
lucky  shot  if  it  was  an  almost  fatal  one." 

"What  is  it?"  they  all  asked,  seeing  there  was 
more  than  Jones  felt  disposed  to  tell. 

"Why,"  said  Jones,  "when    among    the   gold 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    311 

mines  on  the  other  side  of  the  mountain  we  weve 
not  satisfied  with  the  flakes  of  gold  in  the  sand, 
and  supposed,  of  course,  that  there  was  a  solid  bed 
of  it  somewhere  up  the  river,  from  which  it  was 
washed  down  by  the  constant  action  of  the  waters. 
As  we  proceeded  along  the  river  the  ground  became 
more  rugged  until  it  led  us  into  a  cluster  of  hills 
and  precipices  jumbled  up  together.  Entering  a 
narrow  ravine  we  soon  came  to  a  curious  looking 
place  with  smooth  sides  standing  perpendicularly, 
about  twenty  feet  apart,  which  was  gradually  con 
tracted  to  within  two  feet,  leaving  the  end  narrow 
and  jagged.  We  soon  saw  there  was  ore  in  it,  and 
on  examining  closely  we  discovered  places  where 
large  blocks  of  the  precious  metal  had  been  torn 
from  its  bed,  with  the  marks  of  the  mining  tools 
still  plainly  visible.  Looking  around  us  we  picked 
up  among  the  loose  pieces  on  the  ground  some 
lumps  of  pure  gold,  which  were  among  the  speci 
mens  we  carried  home." 

"Yes,  yes  ;  that  is  all  very  well,  and  very  true," 
said  Cole,  "but  it  is  not  all;  tell  the  rest." 

"  They  will  not  believe  it  if  I  do.  They  never 
did  in  the  States,  so  what  is  the  use  of  it  ?"  said 
Jones. 

"We  have  seen  such  wonderful  things  ourselves 
that  we  are  prepared  for  anything,"  said  the  trap 
per. 

"  He  may  if  he  chooses,"  said  .Jones,  pointing 
to  Cole.  "I  shall  not,  it  is  of  no  use." 


312  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

"The  narrow  place,"  said  Cole,  "where  we 
found  the  gold  was  about  fifty  feet  high,  and  nearly 
liulf  way  up  to  the  top  we  discovered  a  huge  boul 
der  of  pure  gold,  as  large  as  a  bushel  basket,  hang 
ing  by  a  slim  thread  of  gold  no  larger  than  your 
finger.  This  thread  was  fully  four  inches  long, 
and  seemed  to  have  been  cut  that  way  by  some  one 
who  had  been  supported  while  doing  so  from  above, 
for  the  boulder  was  in  that  position  that  if  worked 
at  from  below  it  would  crush  the  artizan  in  its  fall. 
We  were  equally  resolved  to  get  hold  of  this  mam 
moth  prize,  but  the  question  how  we  could  get  it 
was  not  so  easily  solved,  as  it  rested  against  the 
opposite  side  and  would  evidently  turn  and  fall  if 
this  narrow  thread  was  broken. 

"  '  I  have  it !'  said  Jones,  exulting  at  the  happy 
thought.  *  I'll  shoot  it  off,'  for  we  both  had  rifles. 

"'And  be  crushed  with  its  weight,'  said  I;  but 
the  words  had  not  died  on  my  lips  when  the  sharp 
crack  of  the  rifle  was  heard,  and  down  came  the 
prize.  Both  turned  to  fly  from  the  danger,  but 
Jones's  foot  caught  in  some  loose  stones  and  he  was 
prostrated,  and  the  boulder  rolling  as  it  fell  deposi 
ted  itself  exactly  across  him.  I  removed  the  un 
comfortable  load  as  soon  as  possible,  but  Jones's 
Stomach  has  been  out  of  order  ever  since,  especi 
ally  when  he  sees  solid  bodies  overhead." 

"  What  became  of  the  lump  of  gold  ?"  asked  the 
trapper. 

"We  hid  it  in  the  earth;  but  should  have  been 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  313 

to  it  again  before  this  time  had  we  not  been  over 
hauled  by  the  Indians." 

"A  fortunate  escape,"  said  Howe,  "equal  to 
one  I  made  many  years  ago,  ere  I  learned  to 
distrust  the  ground  I  walked  over  before  test 
ing  its  security.  Being  on  one  of  our  trapping 
expeditions,  father  and  myself  found  ourselves 
on  the  territory  of  the  St.  Croix  Indians,  who 
evinced  great  friendship  for  us,  insisting  we  should 
take  up  our  abode  in  their  village  as  long  as  we 
thought  fit  to  remain  in  their  territory.  We  soon 
became  domesticated  among  them,  and  spent  our 
nights  there  although  our  days  were  spent  in  the 
most  secret  recesses  of  the  forest  in  setting  our 
traps,  curing  skins,  and  in  observing  the  habits  of 
the  wild  denizens  of  the  forest.  One  day  father 
and  myself  separated,  he  to  look  after  our  traps  set 
in  one  direction,  I  in  another;  and  as  Ineared  the 
place  of  destination,  while  walking  over  ground 
smooth  and  level  as  you  ever  saw  the  ground  in 
the  forest,  suddenly  it  gave  way,  precipitating  me 
into  a  hole  full  ten  feet  deep  with  smooth,  perpen 
dicular  sides  that  defied  all  attempts  to  climb  them. 
I  had  fallen  into  an  Indian's  deer  trap,  dug  and 
covered  over  so  as  to  deceive  them  ;  but  which 
would  readily  give  way  precipitating  the  game 
into  the  snare,  the  escape  from  which  was  impos 
sible.  I  laughed  at  my  stupidity  at  first,  as  I 
knew  within  an  hour,  father  would  be  along  when 
with  his  assistance  I  couM  be  easily  extricated. 


314          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

I  soon  had  enough  to  do  without  laughing,  for  in 
half  an  hour  after,  I  heard  a  step  above,  but  before 
I  had  time  to  speculate  on  it,  the  nose  of  a  half 
grown  cub  was  thrust  over  the  top,  and  in  the  next 
moment  its  ugly  carcase  came  tumbling  down  and 
fell  with  a  crash  at  my  feet,  uttering  a  cry  of  pain 
as  it  fell,  which  was  answered  by  a  growl  from 
above,  and  in  a  minute  more  its  dam  stood  on  the 
brink  growling  fiercely  at  me,  as  she  saw  her  cub 
lay  helpless  and  moaning  on  the  ground.  With  a 
spring  she  lighted  on  her  feet  within  six  feet  of 
where  I  stood,  for  I  had  retreated  into  the  farthest 
corner,  not  at  all  relishing  a  fight  in  such  close 
quarters,  for  the  hole  was  only  about  eight  feet 
square — and  not  a  very  agreeable  place  to  be 
cornered  in  with  an  enraged  bear.  Fortunately 
I  had  clung  to  my  rifle,  in  falling,  and  had  also 
my  hunting  knife  in  my  belt,  so  I  concluded  if  she 
was  in  for  a  struggle,  not  to  back  out  of  it.  I  saw 
at  once  the  cub  had  been  killed  in  the  fall,  for  the 
old  bear  smelt  round  and  moaned  softly  to  it,  and 
then  finding  it  did  not  stir,  turned  it  over  and  over 
with  her  paw.  Finding  it  still  exhibited  no  signs 
of  life,  she  turned  towards  me  with  gnashing  teeth 
and  flashing  eyes,  and  then,  I  must  say,  I  really 
felt  cornered.  You  know  I  told  you,"  he  added 
apologetically,  "  that  I  was  young  then ;  in  fact  not 
more  than  twenty.  Well,  the  beast  raised  herself 
for  a  spring  at  me,  when  I  gave  her  a  pair  of 
bullets,  that  made  her  howl ;  but  she  sprang  and 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  315 

grasping  me  in  her  huge  arms,  fastened  my  arms 
to  my  side  so  that  my  knife  was  useless  in  my  belt, 
and  I  was  making  up  my  mind  that  all  was  over 
with  me,  when  father  halloed  above,  he  having 
been  drawn  thither,  by  my  calls  for  help,  followed 
by  a  leap  into  the  hole,  and  a  half  dozen  thrusts 
of  his  knife  into  the  monster's  heart,  relieved  rne 
from  the  closest  embrace  I  hope  ever  to  encounter." 

"  I  should  suppose  you  could  have  seen  some 
signs  to  indicate  the  trap,"  said  Edward. 

"The  Indians  take  good  care  that  there  are 
none ;  covering  slender  poles  over  with  a  thick 
layer  of  leaves  that  hides  effectually  the  abyss 
beneath." 

"My  brother  was  in  danger,"  said  the  chief, 
laughing  at  his  mishaps,  "  but  it  was  not  equal  to 
one  of  my  warriors  who,  with  me,  went  out  once 
to  recover  some  horses  the  thieving  Crows  had 
driven  away.  We  found  the  horses,  and  starting 
for  home  had  proceeded  about  a  mile,  when  we  dis 
covered  a  whole  arrny  of  the  Crows  start  in  pursuit. 
Our  only  hope  of  safety  for  ourselves  lay  in  flight, 
and  abandoning  our  horses  for  which  we  had  risked 
our  lives,  we  went  scouring  through  the  forest  at 
a  furious  rate.  The  animals  we  rode  were  jaded, 
and  those  of  our  pursuers  fresh,  and  we  soon  saw 
they  gained  upon  us,  and  abandoning  our  horses 
Dehind  a  sharp  curve  that  hid  us  from  sight,  we 
made  them  gallop  away,  and  then  betook  ourselves 
to  trees  for  safety.  In  ten  minutes  after  the  Crows 


316         THE   WANDERERS;   OR, 

galloped  past  us,  leaving  us  safely  secreted  in  the 
friendly  branches  in  which  we  had  taken  shelter. 
Shognaw  had  climbed  a  large  beech  tree  that  stood 
within  a  few  feet  of  the  one  in  which  I  had  taken 
shelter.  I  once  or  twice  thought  I  heard  a  growl 
like  that  uttered  by  cubs,  but  the  excitement  I  felt 
for  our  safety,  dispelled  it  the  next  moment.  As 
soon  as  we  were  left  alone,  and  the  sotfnds  of  the 
pursuers  died  away  in  the  distance,  I  felt  some 
alarm,  for  I  knew  if  there  were  cubs  about,  the 
old  bear  would  dislodge  us,  and,  in  all  probability, 
our  retreat  would  be  discovered  by  some  straggling 
Crows.  At  that  moment,  Shognaw,  calling  my 
attention  in  a  low  tone,  said,  '  I  have  got  into  a 
bear's  hole,  full  of  young  cubs,  what  shall  I  do  ? 
for  the  old  one  will  not  be  away  long,  as  she,  on 
finding  a  commotion  raised  by  the  Crows  will,  for 
her  own  safety,  take  refuge  in  her  den.' 

"'We  cannot  fight  her,  that  is  certain,'  said  I, 
*  for  we  should  then  be  discovered  ;  but,  if  we 
watch  our  chance,  we  may  get  away  from  this  spot, 
and  find  safety  in  some  other,  but  we  must  be  very 
cautious  that  no  Crows  are  in  sight  first.' 

"  '  I  think  there  are  none  now,'  he  replied,  not 
at  all  relishing  the  idea  of  trespassing  on  the 
domicil  of  madam  Bruin. 

"  '  Hist !  there  they  are,'  said  I,  as  we  saw  a 
number  of  them  come  yelling  towards  us,  and  on 
looking  again,  I  discovered  them  in  pursuit  of 
something  which,  in  a  few  minutes,  bounded  from 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  317 

a  clump  of  bushes  and  made  for  the  tree  in  which 
Shognaw  had  hid,  and  then  to  our  dismay,  we  saw 
it  was  the  old  bear  pursued  by  the  Crows.  He 
too  saw  her  coming,  and  ascended  to  the  topmost 
branches  high  above  the  hole,  and  well  he  did,  for 
in  a  moment  more,  she  had  crawled  in  just  as 
the  hunters  came  to  the  foot  of  the  tree.  They 
were  foiled  of  their  game,  and  after  consulting  for 
a  moment  whether  it  was  best  to  cut  or  burn 
down  the  tree,  they  concluded  to  burn  it,  as  the 
less  laborious  way  to  dislodge  the  old  bear.  Ac 
cordingly,  they  dispersed  in  search  of  fire,  leaving 
half  their  number  to  guard  the  tree  while  away. 
I  saw  at  once  that  we  were  caught  in  a  trap,  and 
that  nothing  but  coolness  and  strategy  could  save 
us.  The  tree  in  which  I  was,  being  a  little  out 
from  the  one  they  were  watching,  favored  my 
escape,  which  I  effected  by  noiselessly  descending, 
and  edging  away  by  darting  from  tree  to  tree,  until 
I  had  attained  a  safe  position  that  overlooked  the 
spot  where  I  feared  Shognaw  would  meet  his 
doom.  The  fire  was  soon  kindled,  and  being  fed 
with  dry  brush,  soon  wound  and  crackled  up  the 
trunk,  and  began  to  scorch  and  consume  the 
branches  and  leaves  of  the  tree.  I  began  to  think 
I  ought  to  face  the  whole  band  single  handed,  in 
an  attempt  to  rescue  the  poor  fellow,  when  I  saw 
him  swing  himself  down  from  limb  to  limb,  and  drop 
to  the  ground  in  the  midst  of  the  astonished  Crows, 
and  take  to  flight.  For  a  moment  they  were 

27* 


318          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

too  surprised  to  comprehend  that  it  was  really  a 
man,  and  a  foe  ;  but  they  soon  recovered  from  the 
panic,  and  sounding  their  war  cry,  the  whole  hand 
gave  chase.  Shognaw  took  to  a  river  half  a  mile 
distant,  and  plunging  in,  rose  among  some  rushes 
that  skirted  the  bank,  among  which  he  hid  himself 
till  dark,  when  he  made  his  way  in  safety  home, 
which  he  reached  before  I  did,  for  I  was  looking 
out  for  him  the  whole  night,  and  returned  when  I 
made  up  my  mind  that  he  had  at  last  fallen  into 
the  hands  of  the  Crows." 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  319 


Departure  of  winter — Joy  at  the  fact  of  knowing  which  way  they 
were  travelling — Their  encampment  by  the  side  of  a  beautiful 
lake — They  reach  the  first  ranges  of  the  Sierra  Nevada  moun 
tains — Whirlwind  offers  to  go  to  Mr.  Duncan's  encampment  and 
guide  them  through  the  forests — He  starts  on  that  expedition 
accompanied  by  Cole — The  children  pursue  their  journey — Dis 
covery  of  gold — They  experience  great  difficulties  in  crossing  the 
Sierra — Three  of  their  horses  dashed  to  pieces  over  a  precipice — 
Narrow  escape  of  Jones — Discovery  of  singular  ancient  walls — 
An  engraved  slab  of  granite — They  reach  the  foot  of  the  Sierra 
in  safety — Their  route  continued — They  finally  arrive  at  the 
residence  of  a  Spanish  Curate — They  consent  to  tarry  awhile  at 
his  house. 

WINTER  gradually  wore  away — the  snow-girt 
hills  and  valleys  were  divested  of  their  mantle  of 
gloom,  and  were  clothed  with  vestments  of  green, 
spangled  with  crimson,  blue,  and  gold  flowers,  the 
perfume  of  which  called  forth  the  soft  hum  of  bees 
as  they  flew  from  flower  to  flower,  extracting  the 
honied  dews.  Far  from  the  sunny  South  the  birds 
came  with  their  glad,  cheering  voices,  giving  forth 
a  welcome  to  the  dawning  spring.  The  winter  had 
been  long  and  tedious,  cheered  only  with  the  cer 
tainty  that  they  knew  which  way  they  had  to  travel 
in  order  to  reach,  the  haunts  of  civilization ;  and 


320          THE   WANDERERS;    OR, 

though  they  had  kept  the  hunger  wolf  at  bay,  their 
strength  gradually  gave  out  under  their  unhealthy 
diet,  and  when  they  were  ready  to  travel,  they 
were  in  a  pitiful  condition  to  endure  its  fatigues. 
Their  horses  were  even  worse  off  than  themselves. 
Worn  with  privation  to  skeletons,  they  were  droop 
ing  and  spiritless ;  and  had  not  the  wanderers  used 
great  exertion  to  collect  the  young  grass  for  them, 
they  would  have  perished,  for  they  were  too  lan 
guid  to  crop  it  themselves. 

Slowly  at  first  new  vigor  became  infused  into 
them,  and  in  a  few  weeks'  delay,  and  the  spring 
rains  being  over,  their  horses  gathered  strength, 
and  they  determined  to  proceed  on  their  journey. 
Upon  mature  deliberation  they  considered  it 
prudent  to  cross  the  mountains  to  the  Pacific 
coast,  and  then  send  word  to  Mr.  Duncan  where 
they  were,  as  they  did  not  deem  themselves  strong 
or  well  enough  prepared  to  make  the  distance  back 
to  their  friends.  WThirlwind  heard  the  decision, 
and  then  told  them  he  thought  it  best  that  one  or 
more  of  them  should  return  to  Mr.  Duncan,  and  as 
he  could  be  spared  best,  offered  to  go,  if  either 
Jones  or  Cole  would  guide  him  on  the  road ;  "  for," 
said  the  chief,  "  Duncan  and  the  rest  can  come  to 
you  better  than  you  can  go  to  them,  in  your  present 
condition." 

"  Always  generous,"  said  Jane,  with  gratitude 
beaming  in  her  eye,  for  in  truth  she  felt  heart-sick 
at  the  thought  of  placing  a  still  greater  distance 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    321 

between    herself    and    those    her    heart   yearned 
to  see. 

"It  is  nothing,"  said  the  chief.  "Whirlwind 
would  give  his  life,  if  it  would  save  the  antelope  a 
pang  of  sorrow  or  grief." 

"  I  think  Duncan  would  as  soon  settle  here  as 
in  Oregon,  his  original  destination,"  said  the  trap 
per  ;  "  and  if  we  can  so  arrange  it  as  to  make  it 
safe  for  us,  I  think  myself  it  would  be  a  better 
plan,  than  for  all  of  us  to  proceed  over  the 
mountains,  and  then,  when  we  are  able,  return 
again." 

"  In  doing  this,"  said  Cole,  "  we  can  reach  Mr. 
Duncan's  camp,  if  still  where  you  left  him,  which  I 
think  he  is,  before  midsummer,  and  then  he  will 
be  able  to  reach  you  at  the  nearest  settlement  by 
the  time  frost  again  comes.  I  am  willing  to  accom 
pany  the  chief,  while  Jones  can  guide  you  in  safety 
over  the  Sierra  before  you." 

Selecting  two  of  the  best  horses  for  the  use  of 
Whirlwind  and  Cole,  they  took  leave  of  them, 
charging  them  with  a  multitude  of  messages  for  their 
friends,  and  when  they  started  on  the  homeward 
route,  they  too  moved  on  towards  the  mountain  before 
them,  whose  snow-crested  head  loomed  up  among 
the  clouds.  At  noon  our  wanderers  halted  at  the 
spot  they  retreated  from  when  they  went  into  their 
winter  quarters,  and  after  resting,  began  to  climb 
the  rugged  ascent,  Jones  leading  the  way ;  and, 
gave  an  occasional  path  beaten  by  the  denizens  of 
V 


322  THE  WANDERERS;  OR 

the  forest,  their  only  landmark  was  the  blazed 
trees.*  Jones  had  been  over  the  ground  before, 
and  as  his  memory  was  very  tenacious,  he  saved 
them  from  much  anxiety,  and  often  from  danger, 
as  well  as  unnecessary  fatigue.  Their  progress  was 
necessarily  slow  and  painful,  but  they  were  still 
brave  at  heart,  and  bore  it  in  silence.  At  night 
they  halted  by  the  side  of  a  beautiful  lake,  around 
which  the  hills  curved  gracefully,  forming  a  natural 
basin,  which  held  the  transparent  waters  against 
the  side  of  the  mountain.  Its  banks  were  richly 
covered  with  grass,  and  shaded  by  aspens  which, 
with  the  rugged  peaks  of  the  mountains  that  towered 
above,  gave  it  a  sylvan  appearance. 

Numerous  flocks  of  ducks  were  seen  on  the  sur 
face  of  the  lake,  and  some  of  them  contributed  to 
the  supper  of  the  travellers,  whose  appetites,  sharp 
ened  by  the  mountain  air,  relished  their  delicious 
flavor.  Following  down  this  lake  the  next  morn 
ing  for  nearly  half  a  mile,  they  passed  round  it, 
and  commenced  the  ascent  of  the  range  above 
them.  Innumerable  springs  dotted  the  trail  on 
either  side,  while  shrubs  and  the  earliest  spring 
flowers  hung  and  overrun  every  crevice  in  the 
rocks  around  them.  The  scenery  was  wilder  here 
than  any  they  had  met  with  before  in  all  their 
wanderings.  Their  path  led  them  often  between 

*  Bark  cut  off  from  trees  to  indicate  a  certain  course 
through  the  forests.  It  is  a  very  common  practice  among 
the  pioneers  of  the  West. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS  .   323 

stupendous,  curious  looking  rocks,  which  rose  on 
either  side,  narrowing  the  pass  so  that  they  were 
obliged  to  travel  in  Indian  file.  It  was  a  singular 
place — the  grey,  smooth,  rocky  precipices — the 
strip  of  blue  sky  far  above — an  open  chasm,  in 
which  one  would  naturally  expect  if  anywhere,  to 
encounter  spirits  and  hobgoblins.  Happily  for  our 
wanderers,  they  were  well  aware  they  had  not  emi 
grated  from  the  old  world,  but  in  their  place  feared 
to  encounter  hostile  Indians.  Emerging  from  this 
defile,  they  continued  their  course  over  a  rocky 
surface,  the  vegetation  every  moment  growing  more 
sparse,  and  when  night  came  on  they  were  nowhere 
near  water,  and  all  they  had  to  relieve  their  thirst 
was  what  they  found  in  crevices  of  rocks  that  had 
collected  there  during  the  last  rain.  A  little 
scanty  herbage  was  all  their  horses  could  find  after 
their  hard  day's  travel,  and  had  they  not  brought 
a  supply  of  fowl  from  the  lake  where  they  had 
camped  the  night  before,  they  would  have  gone 
supperless  to  rest. 

At  early  dawn  they  left  that  inhospitable  spot, 
and  by  sunrise  came  to  the  top  of  the  acclivity  of 
the  range.  Below  them  lay  a  beautiful  valley 
clothed  with  verdure,  through  which  flowed  a  con 
siderable  river,  and  beyond  the  range  of  hills  that 
skirted  it  on  the  other  side,  rose  the  topmost  snow- 
covered  peak  of  the  Sierra.  They  found  the 
descent  into  the  valley  far  more  difficult  than  the 
ascent,  the  trail  often  leading  them  along  a  narrow 


324         THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

footpath,  the  rocks  rising  perpendicularly  on  one 
side,  while  on  the  other  were  yawning  chasms  a  hun 
dred  feet  below,  apparently  ready  to  receive  them, 
should  they  stumble,  or  deviate  from  the  rugged 
path  before  them.  They  made  the  descent  in 
safety,  and  rested  themselves  for  the  remainder  of 
the  day  on  the  bank  of  the  river.  On  examining 
the  stream,  they  found  it  too  deep  to  be  forded  in 
the  usual  way  of  riding  their  horses  over.  They 
built  a  raft,  on  which  they  crossed,  holding  the 
horses  by  the  halter,  making  them  swim  by  its 
side. 

The  next  morning,  with  a  day's  supply  of  provis 
ions  for  themselves  and  animals,  they  began  the  as 
cent  of  the  range  before  them,  the  summit  of  which 
they  gained  the  next  day  with  perfect  safety,  and 
then  began  the  opposite  descent,  camping  for  the 
night  on  the  western  side.  The  slope  at  this  point 
was  less  rugged  and  difficult  of.  descent  than  the 
other,  and  they  encamped  at  its  base,  having  made 
extraordinary  marches  the  last  few  days,  taking  into 
consideration  the  dangerous  path  over  which  they 
had  travelled.  There  was  no  valley  here,  the 
ground  between  this  range  and  the  Sierra  being  a 
commingling  of  rolling  hills,  shady  dells,  and 
narrow  ravines,  all  densely  covered  with  verdure, 
through  which  small  rivulets  murmured,  taking 
their  rise  at  the  base  of  the  Sierra,  and  wound  their 
way  through  the  broken  surface,  now  in  tranquil 
beauty,  and  anon  dashing  in  waterfalls  down  ledges 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  825 

of  rocks,  their  clear  limpid  waters  lashed  to  a  foam. 
Large  quantities  of  deer,  elk,  antelope,  and  moun 
tain  sheep,  were  found  there,  as  well  as  wild  turkeys, 
geese,  partridges,  duck,  and  numerous  other  smaller 
fowls.  Secure  in  the  mountain  fastenesses  the 
game  had  multiplied  till  it  had  completly  filled  the 
whole  country,  and  Howe  declared  that  during  all 
his  hunting  and  trapping  career,  he  had  never 
encountered  such  a  variety  and  quantity  in  so 
small  a  space  of  territory. 

"  I  cannot  think  it  a  small  space,"  said  Jones. 
"  In  my  opinion,  it  extends  many  hundred  miles 
each  way,  giving  game  range  enough." 

They  were  now  at  the  foot  of  the  last  and  most 
formidable  object  that  debarred  them  from  civili 
zation,  and  here  they  thought  it  prudent  to  halt  a 
few  days  to  recruit  their  own  as  well  as  their 
animal's  strength,  and  prepare  provision  to  carry 
with  them.  The  second  day  of  the  halt  while  they 
were  in  search  of  the  roots  of  the  yampa,  they 
found  on  turning  up  the  earth  that  it  was  specked 
with  fine  particles  of  gold.  They  were  highly 
elated  at  this,  for  now,  with  a  fair  prospect  of 
freeing  themselves  from  the  wilds,  it  had  its  old 
intrinsic  value,  and  doubly  valuable  would  it  be  to 
them,  on  gaining  a  settlement,  as  not  one  of  them 
had  an  article  of  clothing  about  them  that  was  not 
made  of  skins,  and  many  in  not  over  good  repair. 

"  We  can  save  this  now,  I  suppose,"  said  Sid 
ney,  "  that  the  chief  is  not  by  with  evil  spirits  ?" 
28 


326         THE  WANDERERS;    OR, 

"  Certainly,  as  much  as  you  like,"  returned  the 
trapper.  "I  intend  to  find  some  on  my  own 
account." 

"  You  will  not  find  any  that  will  equal  in  quan 
tities  and  value,  that  of  the  cavern  in  the  oasis," 
said  Edward. 

*•'  You  don't  know  that,"  returned  his  uncle. 
"  I  have  always  noticed  where  gold  is  found  in 
flakes,  mixed  with  earth,  that  it  has  been  washed 
in  ages  past  into  its  present  bed,  from  where  it 
originally  was  in  a  pure  state.  At  least  such  is 
the  conclusion  formed  by  present  appearances." 

"No  harm  in  searching  for  it,"  said  Jones,  who 
was  in  ecstacies  at  the  discovery  of  gold,  and  he 
began  to  tear  up  the  lojse  earth  in  every  direction 
around  him.  Leaving  the  rest  picking  out  the 
tiny  flakes  from  the  earthy  bed,  Howe  and  Jones 
spent  the  day  in  examining  the  localities  around 
where  they  thought  it  most  likely  the  ore  was  to 
be  found,  but  obtained  only  torn  hands  and  feet 
for  their  labor,  and  were  glad  to  give  up  the  search 
and  return  to  camp.  During  their  absence  the 
children  had  collected  a  great  deal,  sometimes 
finding  nuggets  as  large  as  a  walnut. 

'*  Oh  !  well,"  said  Jones,  in  a  fretful  tone,  when 
the  children  displayed  their  wealth  before  him, 
"  I  can  get  enough  when  I  am  over  the  mountains, 
if  I  have  missed  it  to-day." 

"As  for  that,  we  will  share  with  you,"  said 
Jane.  "  You  have  lead  us  so  far  out  of  the  wil- 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   327 

derness  where,  without  your  aid,  we  might  have 
perished.  We  do  not  forget  this,  and  what  we 
have  to  bestow,  which  is  very  little,  is  at  your 
command." 

"  Well,  well,  there  is  no  need  of  it :  I  tell  you 
I  have  lumps  of  gold  over  the  mountains  larger 
than  I  can  lift.  Besides,  can  I  not  get  some 
myself  out  of  the  earth  to-morrow  ?" 

After  a  few  days'  sojourn  here,  they  prepared 
themselves  as  well  as  their  scanty  means  would 
allow,  to  cross  the  barrier  before  them.  All  day 
long  they  rode  over  the  broken  ground,  along 
which  the  trail  lay,  and  at  night  halted  far  up  its 
rugged  side,  where  they  could  look  down  upon  the 
rolling  valley  below.  Here  they  found  the  night 
air  very  cold,  and  they  were  obliged  to  enclose 
boughs  around  them  to  break  the  wind  from  their 
miserable  retreat  while  they  slept. 

Taking  an  early  breakfast,  they  started  on,  and  at 
night,  having  made  a  good  day's  ride,  reached  within 
a  short  distance  of  the  summit  of  the  mountain. 
Here  they  experienced  much  difficulty  in  respira 
tion.  The  vegetation  also  became  very  sparse ; 
the  ground  sometimes  in  large  spaces  being  covered 
with  piles  of  slate  and  limestone,  among  which,  not 
a  shrub  could  take  root.  They  often  terminated 
in  precipices  making  the  trail  through  their  wind 
ings  difficult  and  dangerous.  By  the  aid  of  large 
fires  they  spent  the  night  very  comfortably,  and 
the  next  morning  determined,  while  still  refreshed 


328          THE  WANDERERS;  OB, 

by  rest,  to  cross  the  summit  and  make  the  descent 
so  far  as  would  make  respiration  less  difficult,  for 
even  now  they  were  at  times  dizzy  and  faint.  To 
ride  through  these  difficult  places  was  impossible, 
and  dismounting,  they  passed  up  the  narrow  path 
one  at  a  time ;  sometimes  the  ascent  was  so  glassed 
with  ice  and  so  steep  that  they  were  obliged 
to  pull  themselves  up  by  clinging  with  their  hands 
to  the  rocks  above  them.  A  crust  of  ice  and  snow 
covered  the  ground,  and  the  horses  being  unshod, 
floundered  and  stumbled,  and  often  made  narrow 
escapes  from  being  precipitated  into  the  abyss 
below'.  The  poor  beasts  seemed  to  comprehend 
the  danger,  and  carefully  tried  the  ground  at  every 
step  before  venturing  their  weight  fully  upon  it, 
and  shuddering  and  trembling,  kept  as  far  from 
the  edge  of  the  ice-bound  rocks  as  the  narrowness 
of  the  pass  would  allow  them.  The  sun  shone 
brightly,  but  it  created  little  warmth,  and  in  the 
middle  of  June  they  were  suffering  the  rigors  of 
winter. 

Safely  they  stood  upon  the  summit  of  the  Sierra  ! 
Away  to  the  west  a  smooth  blue  belt  girt  the 
horizon,  while  to  the  east  a  long  range  of  moun 
tains  rose  against  the  sky.  It  was  the  Pacific  on 
the  west,  and  the  Wahsatch  mountains  on  the  east, 
with  the  broad  valleys  basking -in  a  summer  sun 
between  them,  through  which  rivers  wound  their 
dark  serpentine  lines,  while  away  to  the  north-east 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  329 

the  great  desert  lay,  with  its  white  sands  glittering 
beneath  the  rays  that  fell  upon  it. 

What  struck  them  as  peculiar,  was  numerous 
dark  spots  scattered  at  intervals  over  the  barren 
waste,  while  in  the  centre  lay  some  of  immense 
size,  clothed  with  dark  verdure,  from  the  midst  of 
which  rose  a  mountain,  looking  from  that  distance, 
like  a  shaft  against  the  sky.  They  concluded  to 
themselves,  these  must  be  strips  of  land,  yet  in 
their  wanderings  they  had  come  across  but  one. 
They  did  not  relish  the  idea  of  being  caught  in 
darkness  on  that  inhospitable  elevation,  and^turn- 
ing  their  steps  once  more  into  the  trail,  began  the 
descent.  Greatly  to  their  relief,  they  found  this 
more  even  and  less  steep,  and  descended  a  few 
hundred  feet  without  any  great  exertion.  They 
now  could  breathe  freer,  and  began  to  be  much 
relieved.  Ice  and  snow  also  disappeared,  and  keep 
ing  on  their  way  steadily,  by  night  they  reached  a 
refreshing  spring,  around  which  grass  grew  in  abun 
dance,  and  by  which  they  encamped  for  the  night. 
Tired  and  weary  as  they  were,  they  were  more 
cheerful  and  happy  that  night  than  they  had  been 
for  months  previously ;  it  seemed  to  them  that  the 
great  barrier  had  been  overcome,  and  they  had 
safely  passed  the  last  fiery  ordeal  they  should  be 
called  to  encounter.  They  felt  as  though  the  night 
had  passed,  and  day  was  dawning  on  their  weary 
and  forlorn  prospects. 

They  were  in  no  groat  hurry  to  be  on  their  road 

28* 


330          THE   WANDERERS;  OR, 

the  next  morning,  far  on  awaking  they  found  them 
selves  sore  and  stiff  in  their  limbs,  and  their  beasts' 
hoofs  torn  and  swollen.  Towards  noon,  however, 
much  refreshed,  they  once  more  started,  and  after 
proceeding  on  their  journey  about  two  hours,  they 
came  to  a  dangerous  pass — the  path  being  not  over 
three  feet  wide,  steep,  and  difficult  of  descent.* 
Directing  Sidney,  Jane,  and  Edward  ahead,  Howe 
and  Jones  began  the  descent  with  the  horses ; 
when  in  the  most  difficult  place,  one  of  the  animals 
became  restive,  and  rearing,  was  precipitated  below, 
dragging  Jones,  who  had  hold  of  the  bridle,  with 
him.  One  terrible  cry  of  distress  was  heard  as  the 
horse  went  over  the  side,  and  then  a  crash  on  the 
jagged  rocks,  and  the  noble  beast  was  dashed  to 
atoms  two  hundred  feet  below  them.  Frightened 
at  the  plunge  and  cries  of  mortal  anguish,  the  rest 
of  the  horses  broke,  and  bounded  wildly  down  the 
path.  Howe,  seeing  he  could  not  control  them, 
sprang  close  to  the  wall  of  rock,  thus  saving  him 
self  from  being  crowded  over  the  abyss  by  the  ter 
rified  beasts  who,  in  their  headlong  career,  heeded 
nothing  before  them.  As  they  came  to  a  sharp 
angle  in  the  trail,  as  it  wound  down  the  moun 
tain,  the  two  foremost  horses,  instead  of  turning, 
plunged  over  the  side,  and  with  a  neigh  of  terror, 

*  Since  1840  this  pass  over  the  Sierra  has  been  aban 
doned,  and  one  far  easier  and  less  difficult  discovered  twenty 
miles  below  it.  It  was  originally  used  by  the  Indians,  as 
the  shortest  route  to  the  valley  beyond. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    331 

were  soon  crushed,  like  their  companion,  on  the 
rocks  in  the  deep  abyss  below.  The  others  seeing 
the  two  disappear,  paused  sufficiently  to  avert 
the  danger,  and  turning  the  angle,  landed  safely 
on  the  table,  where  the  children  had  preceded 
them. 

Terrified  at  seeing  the  horses  without  Howe  and 
Jones,  they  hastened  up  the  mountain  to  where  the 
first  catastrophe  had  occurred,  and  arrived  in  time 
to  see  their  uncle  assist  Jones  into  the  path  from  a 
jutting  rock  a  few  feet  below,  where  he  had  landed 
in  no  wise  hurt,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  bruises. 
The  rock  that  had  caught  him  was  but  a  few  feet 
broad,  and  it  was  nearer  a  miracle  that  he  was  not 
dashed  to  the  bottom  of  the  abyss  than  we  are 
accustomed  to  experience.  The  poor  beast  was  a 
pitiful  sight  to  look  upon,  and  at  a  glance  at  his 
mangled  body  they  turned  sickened  away.  The 
other  two  had  also  been  crushed  instantly  and  lay 
lifeless  where  they  had  fallen.  Thankful  for  their 
own  escape,  yet  grieving  for  the  fate  of  their  faith 
ful  animals  that  had  been  through  so  many  pri 
vations  with  them,  they  encamped  on  the  broad 
table  below,  where  they  found  a  spring  of  pure 
water  and  plenty  of  grass  for  their  two  remaining 
horses. 

The  next  day  as  they  were  wending  their  way 
slowly  along,  they  came  to  a  range  of  walls  so 
singular  in  their  conformation  as  to  make  them 
Dause  in  their  journey  to  examine  them.  On  a 


332          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

broad  table,  girt  in  on  either  side  by  the  rocky  for 
tresses  of  the  Sierra,  a  column  arose  twenty  feet 
long  and  sixteen  wide  at  the  base,  diminishing  as 
it  rose  to  a  height  of  thirty  feet  so  as  to  leave  the 
top  eight  by  twelve  feet  in  dimensions.  This  co 
lumn  was  ascended  by  a  flight  of  steps,  regular  and 
perfect  in  their  construction.  They  were  not  long 
in  ascertaining  this  to  be  a  work  of  art,  and  per 
haps  for  centuries  on  centuries  it  had  stood  there 
defying  the  elements,  and  was  even  now  as  solid 
and  perfect,  with  every  block  of  granite  in  its  place, 
as  when  fi^rst  laid. 

"  This  is  the  work  of  the  ancestors  of  the 
old  man  of  Lake  Superior,"  said  Howe,  thought 
fully. 

"  Perhaps  the  savages  he  told  you  of,  whom  he 
said  inhabited  the  mountains  built  it,"  returned 
Jane. 

"  It  was  never  built  by  a  people  destitute  of  the 
arts  and  sciences.  Mark  the  accuracy  with  which 
each  stone  is  made  to  fit  its  place,  hewn  and  pol 
ished  until  it  is  as  smooth  as  marble.  Note  also 
the  cement  in  which  it  is  laid,  black  and  hard  aa 
glass,  like  that  in  which  the  temple  was  laid  where 
we  spent  our  first  winter.  No,  no ;  depend  upon 
it,  a  civilized  people  have  been  here  centuries 
before  our  forefathers  ever  heard  of  this  conti 
nent." 

A  cry  of  astonishment  from  Edward  who  nad 
ascended  to  the  summit,  called  their  attention  there 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  333 

also.  Gaining  the  top,  they  found  on  the  centre, 
raised  on  blocks  of  granite,  a  foot  from  the  smooth 
floor,  a  heavy  slab  of  granite- six  feet  long  and  two 
wide  and  six  inches  thick,  elaborately  carved  on 
the  edges,  the  design  being  entwined  serpents, 
the  heads  laying  over  the  ends  with  closed  mouths 
and  open  eyes.  They  were  represented  as  being 
scaly,  and  each  scale  was  chiseled  with  some 
strange  device,  all  differing  in  shape  and  finish. 
On  this  slab  lay  a  flint,  the  edges  sharp,  hol 
lowed  into  a  slightly  oval  form,  being  made  into 
a  sharp  and  thin  scoop  with  the  shape  of  a 
shell.  By  its  side  lay  a  stone  mallet  perfect  also 
in  its  finish.  With  feelings  of  awe  they  left  this 
memento  of  the  unknown  past,  and  pursued  their 
journey. 

The  rest  of  the  descent  they  found  comparatively 
easy,  and  they  were  once  more  where  birds  sang 
and  flowers  bloomed,  game  roamed,  and  savages 
prowled.  Making  easy  journeys,  in  a  few  days 
they  hailed  with  joy  a  clearing  which  they  saw  was 
inhabited.  The  owner  proved  to  be  a  Creole  mis 
sionary  from  a  Spanish  settlement  below,  who  had 
been  stationed  there  to  look  after  the  spiritual  wel 
fare  of  the  Indians,  and  who  received  our  wander 
ers  with  great  kindness.  When  they  told  him  who 
and  what  they  were,  the  benevolent  curate,  like  a 
good  Christian,  insisted  they  should  make  his  domi- 
cil  their  home  until  they  heard  from  their  friends. 
This  offer  they  gladly  accepted  ;  and  in  exchange 


334  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

for  their  gold  which  fascinated  the  pious  man's 
eyes  in  a  wonderful  degree,  they  obtained  some 
clothing,  and  when  once  more  dressed  in  the  garb 
of  civilization,  they  began  to  think  their  wander 
ings  were  indeed  over. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  335 


Return  to  the  family  of  Mr.  Duncan — Lewis  and  his  father  succeed 
in  getting  back  to  camp — The  effect  the  capture  of  the  children 
produced  on  the  health  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Duncan — Cole  and  the 
chief  reach  the  camp  of  the  Arapahoes — Their  surprise — They 
continue  their  course  to  Mr.  Duncan's  camp — Joy  at  the  news 
they  bring — They  start  again  for  the  west — Thirty  Arapahoes 
accompany  them — They  arrive  at  the  Sierra  Nevada. 

HAVING  followed  our  wanderers  through  many 
exceedingly  trying  and  difficult  scenes,  since  they 
became  separated  from  the  rest  of  the  family  and 
were  lost  in  the  deep  and  dreary  desert,  to  the  hos 
pitable  fireside  of  the  curate  beyond  the  Sierra  Ne 
vada  where  they  again  met  with  the  comforts  of 
civilized  life,  we  will  leave  them  for  the  present  and 
return  to  the  family  of  Mr.  Duncan.  The  last  we 
saw  of  Mr.  Duncan  and  Lewis  was  in  the  battle 
with  the  Crows ;  but  they  succeeded  in  making 
their  escape,  and  finally  returned  to  their  camp, 
only,  however,  to  convey  the  sorrowful  intelligence 
of  the  sad  fate  of  all  who  had  gone  out  to  the  res 
cue  except  himself  and  Lewis.  This  sad  event 
confined  him  to  a  bed  of  sickness  from  which  he 
arose  after  many  weeks  of  suffering,  with  feeble 


THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

and  tottering  steps,  and  locks  whitened  by  suffer 
ing.  Grief  had  done  what  time  had  not — it  had 
made  him  old  and  grey. 

Mrs.  Duncan  submitted  meekly  to  the  terrible 
blow ;  but  the  elasticity  of  her  step  was  gone,  the 
light  from  her  eye,  and  the  usual  glad  smile  from 
her  lips  had  disappeared.  Had  her  children  sick 
ened  and  died,  she  could  have  laid  them  away  in 
the  grave,  with  the  consoling  thought,  that  all 
must  lay  there  at  last.  But  the  harrassing  idea  of 
the  torture  they  would  be  subjected  to,  and  the 
terrible  death  they  must  at  last  suffer,  if  indeed  they 
still  lived,  was  a  constant  source  of  agony  to  her. 

"  If  I  only  knew  that  they  were  dead  and  at 
rest,  I  would  be  content ;  but,  alas  !  I  fear  they 
still  live !"  she  often  said  to  herself,  and  then  the 
throbbings  of  her  heart  would  not  be  still.  Poor 
mother !  her  thoughts  made  her  life  a  torture  of 
the  deepest  intensity. 

Lewis  would  not  believe  they  were  dead,  and 
had  devoted  the  whole  time  of  their  absence  in 
wandering  from  tribe  to  tribe,  in  his  endeavors  to 
gain  some  information  of  them.  Once  he  heard 
there  were  some  white  persons  captive  in  a  distant 
Indian  village,  but  he  could  not  learn  the  name  of 
the  tribe,  or  in  what  part  of  the  vast  western  wilds 
they  were  located.  Twice  he  had  been  through 
to  Oregon  in  hopes  of  obtaining  a  clue  to  their 
whereabouts,  but  heartsick  had  returned  only  to 
sink  the  already  drooping  spirits  of  his  parents 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  837 

still  lower.  Mr.  Duncan  had  removed  his  family 
farther  east,  where  he  would  be  less  liable  to  be 
annoyed  by  hostile  Indians,  and  there  taking  up 
his  abode  determined  to  await  until  he  could  learn 
the  fate  of  his  children. 

Cole  and  the  chief  travelled  with  great  rapidity. 
They  were  inured  to  hardship  from  infancy,  and 
with  nothing  to  impede  their  progress,  sometimes 
riding,  and  sometimes  walking,  the  fourth  week 
out  they  came  to  the  Arapahoe  village  in  the  even 
ing  just  as  the  shades  of  night  were  drawing  to  the 
lodges,  the  men,  women,  and  children  who  had 
scattered  themselves  during  the  day  through  the 
forest.  The  chieftain's  eye  kindled  as  the  old 
familiar  faces  passed  before  him,  and  his  breast 
heaved  with  pride  as  he  read  in  their  cheerful  steps 
and  careless  ways  the  security  and  prosperity  of 
his  tribe.  Cole  and  the  chief  were  standing  in  the 
shadow  of  a  large  chesnut  tree,  which  protected 
them  from  observation,  but  from  which  they  saw  all 
that  was  passing  in  the  village  without  being  seen. 
Gradually  the  Arapahoes  seated  themselves  on  the 
bank  of  a  small  stream  in  little  groups,  and  then 
the  chief  saw  who  it  was  that  had  succeeded  him  in 
command — it  was  his  best  friend — the  brave  and 
good  Eagle. 

"  Stay  here,  till  I  return,"  whispered  the  chief 

to  Cole,  and  then  folding  his  arms  over  his  brawny 

chest,  he  walked  with  a  proud  step  into  their  midst. 

Every  tongue  seemed   to  be  paralyzed,  every  limb 

29  W 


338          THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

nerveless,  as  they,  with  horror  depicted  on  their 
swarthy  faces,  saw  him  approaching. 

At  last  one  old  man  slowly  arose  and  stretching 
his  long  bony  hand  toward  him,  said — "  Does  not 
our  chief  rest  well  in  the  spirit  land,  that  he  comes 
back  to  his  people  again  ?  or  does  he  come  to  warn 
us  of  danger  ?" 

"  The  Arapahoes  have  forgotten  their  chief," 
said  Whirlwind,  bitterly. 

"  No,  no :  not  forgotten  him !"  cried  a  young 
girl — his  sister — bounding  into  the  circle,  and 
throwing  herself  into  his  arms. 

"  The  Singing-Bird  does  not  forget,"  said  the 
chief,  holding  her  tightly  in  his  embrace. 

"  We  did  not  forget,  but  thought  you  dead !" 
they  all  cried,  after  fairly  recovering  from  their 
panic.  The  Eagle  was  one  of  the  first  to  give  him 
a  hearty  welcome  back,  and  as  he  did  so,  he  laid 
his  plume  on  the  returned  chieftain's  head — thus 
resigning  his  title  and  authority. 

"  No,  keep  it  yet  for  awhile,"  returned  Whirl 
wind,  "  I  must  leave  you  for  a  time."  He  then 
explained  the  disasters  that  had  befallen  them, 
and,  finally,  his  self-imposed  duty  in  uniting  the 
severed  family.  • 

The  Indians  never  do  a  generous  act  by  piece 
meal.  They  are  either  warm  friends  or  bitter 
enemies,  knowing  no  medium  between  the  two. 
They  will  lay  down  their  lives  to  serve  a  friend, 
and  murder  a  friend's  enemy  for  the  same  reason, 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    339 

although  they  have  never  seen  him  before,  and 
personally  have  no  animosity  towards  him.  The 
Arapahoes  applauded  the  noble  design  of  their 
chief,  and  furnished  fresh  horses  to  him  and  Cole, 
with  which  to  accomplish  the  distance  to  the  fron 
tier,  where  Mr.  Duncan  and  his  companions  were. 

Mr.  Duncan  and  family  were  seating  themselves 
at  their  evening  meal,  as  the  two  horseman  halted 
at  the  door.  A  glance  was  sufficient  to  tell  them 
one  was  a  stranger,  and  the  other — could  it  be? — 
was  the  Arapahoe  chief,  who  was  taken  captive 
with  his  lost  ones !  They  all  with  one  impulse 
started  for  the  door,  but  Mrs.  Duncan,  too  over 
come  with  anxiety,  stood  trembling,  pale  and 
speechless,  leaning  on  a  chair,  from  which  she  had 
just  arisen.  Mr.  Duncan  reached  the  door,  but 
the  words  he  would  have  spoken  died  on  his  lips,  as 
Lewis  bounded  past  him,  and  grasping  the  chiefs 
arm  convulsively,  cried — "Do  they  live  ! — speak,  if 
you  would  not  see  them  die  !"  pointing  to  his  father 
and  mother — "  do  they  live  ?" 

"All  live  !"  said  the  chief;  and  as  the  words  fell 
from  his  lips,  a  cry  of  joy  and  gladness  resounded 
from  the  chastened  hearts  of  the  family.  The  cer 
tainty  that  the  lost  ones  still  lived,  though  they 
yet  knew  not  where  nor  under  what  circumstances, 
roused  their  enervated  energies,  nerved  their  limbs 
ard  called  back  the  healthful  flush  to  the  cheek, 
and  the  light  of  joy  to  their  eyes. 

"  To  be  sure  they  are  well,"  said  Cole  to  their 


340  THE  WANDERERS;  OR 

inquiries,  "  and  we  have  come  all  the  way  from  the 
Sierra  Nevada  mountains  to  bring  you  the  news, 
and  take  you  to  them." 

"  Yes,  yes ;  we  will  go.  To-morrow  we  will  be 
on  the  road  to  see  them,"  said  Mrs.  Duncan. 

"Not  so  fast  as  that,"  returned  Cole;  "I  lost 
all  my  traps  by  the  red-skins,  and  must  collect 
some  more.  Besides,  you  need  more  preparation 
than  could  be  made  in  that  time,  or  you  will  fall 
into  savage  hands  the  second  time." 

"  Let  it  be  a  week,  then  ;  we  can  be  ready  in  that 
time,"  said  Mr.  Duncan.  Their  wanderings  were  re 
counted  by  Whirlwind,  and  when  he  had  concluded, 
Mrs.  Duncan's  joy  was  nearly  turned  to  sorrow,  for 
fear  they  had  not  escaped  the  dangers  of  the  Sierra. 
Accordingly,  their  arrangements  were  made  to  set 
out  after  a  week's  preparation.  Mr.  Duncan's 
equipments  being  nearly  the  same  as  those  with 
which  he  had  started  two  years  before,  when  his 
journey  was  so  unfortunately  interrupted.  Their 
destination  now  was  somewhat  different  than  what 
it  was  then ;  their  only  object  being  to  recover 
their  lost  children.  Cole  had  given  such  glowing 
descriptions  of  the  country  west  of  the  Sierra 
that  they  thought  it  probable  they  should  settle 
there ;  still^  this  was  a  minor  consideration  with 
them. 

They  reached  the  Arapahoe  village  in  safety, 
where  they  found  thirty  of  their  warriors  ready 
to  accompany  them  as  a  guard.  Their  love  and 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   341 

devotion  to  their  chief  prompted  them  to  this  dis 
interested  act.  They  were  all  well  mounted  on 
half-tamed  prairie  horses,  —  their  swarthy  forms 
fantastically  painted,  and  their  heads  and  tunics 
adorned  with  shells,  beads,  and  feathers,  which 
gave  them  a  wild,  grotesque,  but  not  unbecoming 
appearance.  This  was  their  gala  costume,  pre 
pared  after  the  most  approved  Indian  style,  and 
France  never  looked  upon  her  sovereign  with  more 
pride  when  decked  in  his  costliest  regal  vestments, 
than  this  tribe  of  savages  did  upon  these  thirty 
warriors,  that  the  whole  village  had  been  laid  under 
contribution  to  decorate  in  befitting  pomp  for  this 
occasion.  It  is  unnecessary  to  follow  them  minutely 
as  they  progressed  in  their  journey.  Suffice  it 
that  their  guard  protected  them  from  the  depre 
dations  of  other  Indians,  and  at  the  same  time 
kept  them  supplied  with  meat  and  fish  in  abun 
dance,  cleared  the  path  when  obstructed,  and  daily 
rendered  invaluable  service  to  the  emigrants.  On 
reaching  the  Sierra,  they  were  shown  another  pass 
by  some  Indians  they  met  with,  which  was  less 
dangerous,  although  farther  over,  and  quite  as  toil 
some  in  crossing. 


THE  WANDERERS;  OB, 


Cjjupbr 


The  Curate  has  become  much  attached  to  the  Wanderers — Arrival 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Duncan's  family,  accompanied  by  a  number  of 
Arapahoes — Whirlwind  demands  Jane  in  marriage — Duncan's 
feeling  in  the  matter — Jane  refuses  and  the  Indians  take  their 
departure — The  curate  gives  an  account  of  the  discoveries  be 
made  of  a  singular  road,  city,  pyramid — fhe  marriage  of  Jane 
and  Sidney — Prosperous  condition  of  Mr.  Duncan's  family — The 
lapse  of  twelve  years — Change  of  their  condition — Age  whitens 
their  locks — Conclusion. 

WE  will  go  back  again  to  the  Pacific  valley. 
The  good  curate  had  formed  a  strong  attachment 
to  our  wanderers  who  had  been  so  unceremoniously 
thrown  upon  his  hospitality,  and  he  held  out  such 
strong  inducements  for  them  to  settle  permanently 
there  that  Howe  had  taken  some  land,  and  by  the 
aid  of  Indians  whom  the  curate  had  partially 
civilized  and  taught  to  labor,  cleared  a  few  acres 
and  built  thereon  a  neat  and  convenient  house  for 
the  reception  of  Mr.  Duncan,  whose  arrival  he  was 
expecting  daily.  #  A 

Not  long  after  this  was  coinpleted,  as  they  were 
all  assembled  on  the  porch,  a  troop  of  wild  looking 
horsemen  emerged  from  the  forest,  and  galloped 
towards  the  house. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  34.3 

"  It  is  a  party  out  on  a  hunt,"  said  the  curate, 
"  we  have  nothing  to  fear  from  them.  They  will 
no  doubt  give  us  a  call,  and  then  hasten  away  to 
the  forest  again." 

Howe  had  been  looking  intently  towards  them 
from  the  first  moment  they  came  in  sight,  as  if  in 
doubts  as  to  who  and  what  they  were.  The 
approaching  Indian's  vision  was  keener  than 
Howe's,  for  recognizing  the  trapper,  Whirlwind's 
joyous  shout  rang  in  the  air  in  a  prolonged  "  tu 
tu-la-  la-lah!"  « 

"The  chief!  it  is  the  chief!"  cried  Howe, 
recognizing  the  sound,  "  he  has  come  to  bring  us 
joyful  tidings." 

"  May  it  be  so  for  your  sakes,"  returned  the 
curate,  with  apparent  joy. 

Approaching  with  their  panting  horses,  the  In 
dians  were  dismounted  the  next  moment,  and 
shaking  hands  with  the  little  group ;  but,  when 
the  chief  came  to  Jane,  he  caught  her  in  his  arms 
and  gazed  wistfully  in  her  clear  blue  eyes. 

"  They  are  all  safe  and  close  at  hand,"  said  he 
speaking  rapidly,  anticipating  her  inquiry,  "  and 
I  have  come  to  claim  the  antelope.  Will  she  not 
now  go  with  her  chief  ?" 

"  I  cannot  tell  -f  ou  yet ;  my  mother  !  father ! 
let  me  see  them,"  cried  the  bewildered  girl. 

"  They  will  be  here  very  soon.  The  hill  yonder 
is  all  that  now  hides  them  from  view,"  replied  the 
chief,  releasing  her  from  his  embrace. 


344         THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

"We  will  go  to  meet  them,"  said  Sidney  who, 
in  gratitude  to  the  chief  for  safely  conducting  his 
more  than  father  and  mother  over  the  dreary 
wilds,  forgot  to  evince  jealousy  at  the  embrace  to 
which  the  chief  had  so  unceremoniously  treated 
himself. 

"  Yes,  ye.s  ;  let  us  go  to  meet  them,"  responded 
Jane,  eagerly. 

"The  white  mother  longs  for  her  children,"  said 
the  chief;  "you  shall  go  to  meet  her.  The  ante 
lope  can  ride, — will  you  ?"  he  continued,  pointing 
to  his  horse,  and  before  she  had  time  to  speak  he 
caught  her  in  his  arms,  and  with  the  agility  of  a 
chamois,  sprang  on  the  horse's  back,  placing  the  half 
terrified  girl  before  him,  and  then  galloped  away  to 
the  forest  in  the  direction  whence  he  came,  with 
the  rest,  including  the  curate,  following  after  them. 
Turning  the  curve  of  the  hill,  they  came  suddenly 
upon  the  emigrants,  who  at  sight  of  their  children, 
uttered  an  exclamation  of  joy,  and  ran  forward, 
catching  Jane  who  was  the  first  to  come  up,  from 
the  chief's  arms,  and  who,  with  a  glad  cry,  sprang 
to  meet  a  long  embrace  from  her  father  and  mo 
ther. 

"  Mother !  father  !  Jane  !"  was  all  they  could 
say,  for  their  hearts  were  too  full  to  speak. 

"I  come!  father!  mother — I  come!"  cried 
Edward,  rushing  into  their  arms,  which  were  glad 
to  hold  him  there  again. 

"  Oh,  God !  I  thank  Thee,  that  Thou  hast  restored 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  345 

me  these  lost  ones  !"  cried  the  mother  fervently, 
still  holding  her  recovered  children  in  her  arms. 

"  Amen  !"  responded  the  curate,  gently. 

"  Joy,  for  your  arrival — joy  for  our  escape  and 
re-union,"  cried  Sidney,  returning  the  warm  em 
brace  with  which  he  was  greeted. 

"  These  children  make  children  of  us,"  said 
Howe,  shaking  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Duncan  hy  the  hand, 
while  endeavoring  to  keep  his  joy  at  again  see 
ing  them  in  becoming  bounds,  for  the  children's 
volubility  was  becoming  contagious. 

Lewis,  Martin,  Annie,  and  Benjamin  were  not 
behind  the  rest  in  their  greeting.  Indeed  they 
were  extravagant  in  their  joy. 

The  emigrants  were  now  conducted  to  the  dwell 
ing  prepared  for  them,  which  gave  them  a  pleasant 
surprise,  for  they  had  not  anticipated  finding  a 
house  awaiting  their  arrival.  The  baggage  was 
soon  placed  in  it,  and  by  nightfall  they  were  fairly 
domiciled  in  their  new  home.  Tired  of  being 
unsettled,  Mr.  Duncan,  on  examining  the  locality 
around  him,  determined  to  make  himself  a  perma 
nent  home,  much  to  the  gratification  of  the  curate, 
whose  choice  of  society  had  been  hitherto  necessa 
rily  limited,  as  there  were  but  few  settlers  within 
twenty  miles  of  his  station.  Jones  and  Cole 
refused  to  take  up  their  abode  there.  Visions  of 
gold  mines  constantly  haunted  them,  and  after  a 
week's  delay  they  departed  for  their  hidden  trea 
sure. 


346         THE  WANDERERS;    OR, 

The  chief  now  became  impatient  to  return,  and 
to  the  astonishment  of  all,  and  great  indignation 
of  Sidney,  formally  demanded  of  Mr.  Duncan  that 
he  should  give  authority  for  him  to  marry  Jane,  in 
order  that  he  might  be  on  his  journey  back  to  his 
people.  This  demand  was  so  extraordinary  that 
the  father  did  not  know  what  to  do,  and  sought 
Howe,  to  see  if  he  could  throw  any  light  on  this 
singular  freak  of  the  chief.  A  shade  of  sorrow 
settled  on  the  brow  of  the  trapper  when  Mr. 
Duncan  told  him  his  errand.  "The  chief,"  he 
remarked,  "  has  been  making  love  in  his  fashion  to 
Jane  ever  since  we  have  been  away,  greatly  to  the 
annoyance  of  Sidney,  who  looks  upon  her  as  if  he 
thought  no  one  had  a  right  to  make  love  to  her  but 
himself." 

"How  is  it  with  Jane?"  asked  Mr.  Duncan, 
anxiously. 

'  If  I  am  not  greatly  deceived,  she  prefers  the 
chief  to  Sidney.  I  am  not  certain  of  it,  however. 
She  was  too  guarded  in  her  looks  for  me  to  ascer 
tain  positively." 

"  This  is  strange  !     What  am  I  to  do  ?" 

"  Not  strange  at  all,  Duncan,"  returned  the 
trapper.  "  Do  what  is  right,  and  all  will  be  well 
enough." 

'The  question  then  is,  what  is  right?" 

"  Not  a  hard  one,  by  any  means,  to  answer.  If  she 
prefers  him,  and  he  will  abandon  his  savage  habits, 
live  and  be  civilized  like  other  people,  let  her  take 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  847 

him  by  all  means.  He  is  a  noble,  generous  fellow, 
and  we  are  under  great  obligations  to  him,  and 
common  gratitude  demands  from  us  any  consistent 
return." 

"But  this  mixing  of  the  races!  —  I  must 
acknowledge  I  can  but  feel  a  repugnance  to  it ; 
but  we  will  see  what  Jane  says,  and  leave  it  all  to 
her." 

On  approaching,  they  found  her  in  earnest  con 
versation  with  the  chief,  and  as  they  came  up,  they 
heard  her  say — "  Do  not  ask  me  to  leave  them  ;  I 
feel  as  if  a  separation  from  all  my  kindred  would 
be  fatal  to  my  happiness.  Your  people  are  strangers 
to  me  ;  and  though  they  would  undoubtedly,  as 
you  say,  be  kind  to  me,  yet  it  would  not  be  like 
'my  own  people.  Their  ways  are  not  like  ours ; 
and  though  I  could  not  live  among  them,  you  could 
with  ours." 

."Whirlwind  was  cradled  in  the  forest,  and  he 
is  not  a  child  to  die  in  a  white  man's  wigwam," 
returned  the  chief.  "  If  the  antelope  will  not  go 
with  him  to  his  people,  he  must  leave  her ;"  and 
though  the  words  were  slow  and  measured  as  they 
fell  from  his  lips,  his  chest  heaved  convulsively, 
and  his  eye  was  bent  with  intense  light  on  her,  as 
if  he  would  read  the  secret  workings  of  her  soul. 

"  Oh,  I  cannot,  cannot  go  !"  she  said,  extending 
her  clasped  hands  appealingly,  as  she  raised  her 
eyes  towards  him. 

"  Because  you  do  not  love  as  I  do,"  said  he, 


848         THE  WANDERERS;   OR,' 

'jlasphig  her  in  a  long  and  close  embrace,  then 
releasing  her  with  a  single  bitterly  uttered  "  Fare 
well!  we  may  never  meet  again,"  bounded  away, 
leaving  the  poor  girl  alone  to  ponder  on  the  strange 
conduct  of  the  chief. 

"She  is  better  alone,"  said  Howe,  "let  us 
away,"  and  retreating,  they  found  the  Arapahoes 
in  commotion,  and  before  they  could  rightly  com 
prehended  the  meaning  of  what  had  transpired,  they 
formed  into  a  body,  each  one  holding  his  horse  by 
the  halter,  and  at  a  signal  from  the  chief,  were 
firmly  mounted  on  their  steeds.  Waving  their 
adieu  to  their  host,  they  were  out  of  sight  before 
Mr.  Duncan  and  Howe  were  conscious  of  their 
design. 

"Poor  fellow,"  said  the  trapper,  "he  has  carried 
away  a  sad  heart — an  inadequate  return,  indeed, 
for  all  he  has  done  for  us." 

"I  would  willingly  have  had  it  otherwise,  but.it 
seems  they  were  both  too  strongly  attached  to 
customs  and  kindred  among  which  they  were  born 
and  which  have  become  a  part  of  their  being,  to 
give  them  up  for  each  other." 

"Well,  well,"  said  Howe,  "I  have  little  faith  in 
broken  hearts ;  at  least  what  I  have  had  was  never 
strengthened  by  observation  or  experience.  It  is 
all  for  the  best,  I  suppose,  but  I  liked  the  chief, 
and  feel  as  though  I  had  parted  from  a  brother." 

While  assembled  together  in  a  group  a  few  even 
ings  after,  of  which  the  curate  occupied  a  promi- 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  \V i  L D  s  .  849 

nent  position,  our  wanderers  had  bee~n  recounting 
some  of  the  wonders  they  had  seen,  among  which 
Mr.  Duncan  related  to  the  curate  the  story  of  the 
Old  Man  of  Lake  Superior,  and  Howe  gave  them 
a  description  of  the  ruins  among  the  mountains. 
The  curate  listened  silently,  but,  evidently,  with 
great  interest  to  the  recital  until  its  conclusion. 
He  then  commenced  telling  what  he  had  seen : 

:'  Last  summer  I  was  in  Nacogdoches,  an  inland 
village  of  Texas,  and  while  transacting  some  busi 
ness  that  had  called  me  thither,  I  incidentally  heard 
a  curious  rtad  spoken  of,  and  much  speculation 
was  entertained  as  to  who  could  have  been  the  build 
ers.  '  It  never  was  built  by  the  Mexicans,'  said 
one,  who  seemed  both  learned  and  gentlemanly, 
*  for  had  it  been  some  record  would  have  survived, 
and  I  am  confident  there  is  none,  for  I  have  made 
the  early  annals  of  the  country  my  sole  study  for 
years,  and  must  have  found  a  record  or  something 
to  throw  light  upon  such  a  costly  and  stupendous 
undertaking  had  it  been  built  by  them.'  This  was 
enough  to  arouse  my  curiosity,  for  I  had  already 
seen  works  of  art  still  perfect,  that  were  known  to 
be  older  than  any  erected  by  the  inhabitants  of 
this  continent  at  the  time  of  the  conquest ;  and, 
joining  the  group  of  gentlemen,  learned  that  the 
road  referred  to  was  a  broad  paved  avenue  lead 
ing  west,  and  was  said  to  extend  many  hundred 
miles :  BO  far  indeed  into  the  wilderness  that  its 
termination  was  unknown.  Rumor  said  it  termi- 

30 


350         THE  WANDERERS;   OR, 

nated  at  the  Pacific  Ocean.  My  resolution  was  at 
once  taken.  I  determined  to  return  to  the  Pacific 
valley  by  this  route,  for  if  there  was  such  a  road  it 
would  be  conferring  an  incalculable  benefit  on  tra 
vellers  to  explore  it.  My  business  completed,  in 
company  with  four  others,  one  of  them  being  Don 
Quavale,  an  amateur  antiquarian,  with  his  servant, 
Jose,  and  a  man  by  the  name  of  Campbell,  we  set 
out.  I  had  a  servant,  Diego,  the  same  who  you  see 
here  every  day.  It  was  a  small  party  for  such  an 
adventure,  but  we  were  not  aware  of  the  dangers 
that  lay  before  us,  and  we  entered  the  wilderness 
with  light  hearts." 

"You  followed  it  up,  then  ?"  said  Howe  ;  "  bra 
vo  !  you  priests  have  nerve  as  well  as  kind  words, 
it  seems." 

"  Yes :  we  followed  it  up,"  replied  the  curate, 
quietly.  "  Light  hearted  and  eager  to  explore  the 
whole  extent  of  this  stupendous  monument  of  a  lost 
people,  we  entered  the  wilderness,  and  soon  struck 
the  object  of  our  search.  We  examined  it  closely 
and  found  it  about  eighty  feet  wide  and  paved  with 
granite  in  slabs  twenty  feet  long  and  ten  wide,  and 
were  evidently  of  great  thickness.  The  whole  road 
was  covered  with  a  soil,  made  up  of  decayed  leaves 
and  branches  sometimes,  more  than  a  foot  in  thick 
ness.  Still  we  were  enabled  to  follow  the  road 
without  the  slightest  difficulty,  as  it  would  not  sup 
port  a  large  growth  of  trees,  for  the  blocks  of 
granite  were  so  closely  fitted  against  each  other  that 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.   351 

it  precluded  the  possibility  of  their  taking  root 
between  them.  Consequently  they  ran  along  the 
surface,  and  as  soon  as  the  branches  attained  any 
large  size  the  wind  overturned  them,  leaving  a  broad 
avenue  through  the  tall  forest  trees.  We  followed 
this  road  through  the  day ;  sometimes  the  ground 
had  been  raised,  as  was  plainly  visible  from  the 
low  lands  on  either  side ;  then  again  it  went 
through  hills  that  had  been  excavated,  as  they 
rose  on  either  side  in  their  original  height,  giving 
the  road  the  appearance  of  a  broad  defile  between 
them.  Towards  sunset  of  the  fourth  day  we  came 
to  a  cluster  of  what  we  at  first  thought  to  be  rocks 
overgrown  with  shrubs  and  moss,  but  which,  on  a 
closer  view,  proved  to  be  a  large  building  in  ruins. 
Removing  the  accumulated  soil  we  found  it  still 
perfect  in  some  of  its  parts.  One  of  its  doors  in 
particular  had  its  lintel  of  granite  on  which  rested 
a  huge  mass  of  fallen  stone  without  displacing  it. 
Passing  inside  this  door  we  entered  a  room  perfect 
in  all  its  proportions,  being  about  twenty  feet 
square ;  but  what  excited  us  still  more  than  the 
discovery  of  the  ruins  was  some  beautiful  hierogly 
phics  carved  on  one  side  of  the  room  directly 
beneath  a  human  figure  cut  in  relief  and  curiously 
decorated,  holding  a  sceptre  in  its  hand. 

"  Observing  a  curious  knob  in  one  side  of  the  room, 
Don  Quavale  took  hold  of  it  roughly  to  see  if  it 
was  a  part  of  the  wall,  when  to  our  astonishment  it 
clicked  heavily,  arid  an  unseen  door  slowly  swung 


352          THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

open  revealing  an  inner  room  of  the  same  size  as 
the  first,  but  different  in  appearance.  Having  been 
kept  closed  and,  as  near  as  we  could  tell,  air-tight, 
it  was  still  in  its  original  appearance.  The  floor 
which  was  entirely  destitute  of  rubbish,  was  of 
beautiful  white  marble,  smooth  and  even  as  glass, 
while  the  sides  were  covered  with  paintings  drawn 
on  the  wall  of  the  size  of  life,  the  colors  still  vivid 
and  beautiful.  The  characters  drawn  were  men, 
birds  and  fishes,  and  sometimes  a  nondescript  ani 
mal — half  eagle  and  half  man — a  perfect  monster 
in  appearance.  Overhead  was  a  representation  of 
the  sun,  the  rays  emanating  from  the  centre  in 
flashing  colors  covered  the  surface  and  finally  died 
away  in  the  softest  possible  tints  of  rose  color. 
A  more  perfect  representation  of  the  sun  I  never 
beheld,  and  as  we  gazed  upon  it,  it  seemed  as  if  we 
were  contemplating  some  beautiful  creation  of  an 
artist  of  our  own  day  rather  than  the  remains  of 
a  people  of  whom  we  know  not  even  the  name." 

"  What  you  have  seen,  exceeds  in  finish  our  dis 
coveries,"  said  Howe. 

"Yes:  we  found  there  stranger  things  still,"  con 
tinued  the  curate.  "  Ranged  around  three  sides  of 
the  room,  at  regular  intervals,  were  knobs  like  the 
one  on  the  door  by  which  we  entered,  and  on  press 
ing  one  with  considerable  force  it  slowly  opened,  and 
within  we  discovered  a  small,  low  niche  in  which  lay 
a  corpse  as  perfect  as  if  just  deposited  there.  It  was 
that  of  a  young  woman  with  symmetrical  form,  dim- 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  353 

pled  cheeks  and  flowing  hair,  decorated  in  rich  habi 
liments  of  gorgeous  dyes,  her  waist  encircled  by  a 
zone  of  diamonds,  and  her  arms  with  bracelets  of 
precious  stones.  Wonder  stricken  at  what  we  saw 
we  gazed  in  silence  upon  her,  and  while  we  gazed 
the  body  slowly  crumbled  away  and  in  half  an  hour 
it  had  dissolved  in  air  leaving  but  a  handful  of  dust 
and  the  glittering  gems  that  had  decked  her  a  bride 
of  death,  to  mark  the  spot  where  she  lay.  Turn 
ing  another  knob  another  door  opened  like  the  pre 
vious  ones,  and  in  a  niche  before  us  lay  a  warrior 
in  the  prime  of  manhood.  He  was  very  tall  and 
muscular,  a  perfect  Hercules  in  proportions,  with  a 
broad,  massive  forehead  and  prominent  features. 
He  was  attired  in  a  sort  of  uniform  of  curious 
workmanship.  This  apparition  vanished  quicker 
than  the  other,  owing  probably,  to  the  room  being 
better  filled  with  fresh  air.  We  had,  without 
doubt,  lighted  on  a  mausoleum  of  the  lost  people; 
and  wishing  to  preserve  the  rest  of  the  niches  for 
scientific  investigation,  we  did  not  open  any  more. 
With  reverence  we  left  the  bodies  of  the  builders 
of  these  ruins  to  their  repose. 

"Proceeding  onward  we  came,  in  two  more  days, 
to  a  high  table  land,  on  which  was  a  place  known 
as  Gran  Quivira.  It  is  now  in  ruins,  but  bears  the 
appearance  of  once  having  been  a  large  populous 
city,  regularly  laid  out  in  streets  at  right  angles. 
The  city  is  about  three  miles  long,  running  from 
north-east  to  north-west,  and  nearly  a  mile  in 
so* 


354          THE  WANDERERS;  O.R       .» 

breadth.  It  is  built  of  stone  hewn  and  accurately 
fitted  together.  Some  of  the  houses  are  still  stand 
ing,  though  the  greater  part  of  them  are  thrown 
down.  Entering  one  of  these  which  exhibited  signs 
of  original  magnificence  amidst  the  crumbling  ruins 
around  it,  we  found  ourselves  in  a  capacious  hall, 
the  walls  of  which  were  covered  with  paintings  of 
which  a  faint  tinge  of  distinct  coloring  was  visible, 
but  as  the  figures  had  been  cut  in  the  wall  before 
being  colored  they  were  easily  defined,  and  were 
similar  to  those  we  had  found  in  the  mausoleum 
two  days  before.  This  room  was  so  filled  with 
rubbish,  among  which  were  the  dried  bones  and 
decayed  carcasses  of  animals,  that  we  were  on  the 
point  of  quitting  the  disagreeable  vicinity,  when 
Campbell  called  our  attention  to  a  stairway  that 
descended  to  some  place  below.  Descending  the 
steps  with  care — for  the  slabs  of  granite  which  com 
posed  them  were  loosened  and  seemed  ready  to  tum 
ble  down — we  found  ourselves  in  a  room  entirely 
empty  about  eighteen  feet  square,  the  walls  of 
which  were  covered  with  figures  in  bas-relief  and 
colored  elaborately,  the  tints  being  still  vivid  and 
quite  fresh. 

"  We  discovered  on  examination  that  we  were 
on  a  level  with  the  street,  and  that  time  had  accu 
mulated  a  soil  to  the  depth  of  many  feet,  hiding 
the  exterior  of  what  had  been,  originally,  the  first 
floor,  from  view.  This  room  was  also  strewn  with 
rubbish,  but  we  saw  enough  of  it  to  suppose  that 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  355 

the  structure  had  been  an  imposing  one  when  in 
the  possession  of  its  builders.  Leaving  this  struc 
ture,  we  followed  some  fallen  and  shapeless  masses 
of  ruins  until  we  came  to  a  range  of  hills,  where 
we  found  a  curious  opening  in  them,  which  we  soon 
ascertained  to  be  artificial,  with  the  rock  hewn 
away  so  as  to  give  free  egress  from  within.  Pro 
viding  ourselves  with  torches,  we  penetrated  this 
cavern,  and  discovered  it  to  be  an  ancient  mine, 
with  the  implements  of  the  miners  scattered  around, 
as  if  the  artisans  had  been  suddenly  interrupted  in 
their  labors.  There  were  crowbars  quite  like  our 
own,  though  not  of  iron,  chisels,  hammers,  and  a 
kind  of  axe  more  wieldy  than  ours,  but  not  unlike 
it.  These  implements  of  mining  were  black,  and 
all  of  the  same  kind  of  metal,  but  what  metal  it 
was,  we  could  not  determine.  We  found  also  here 
vessels  of  pottery,  beautiful  in  shape  and  highly 
colored.* 

Returning  from  the  hills,  we  came  to  a  large 
building,  which  must  have  been  five  or  six  stories 
high,  of  which  half  of  the  walls  were  thrown  down. 
On  clambering  over  the  blocks  of  granite,  we 
found,  by  what  remained  that  it  had  been  a  guard 
house,  as  there  were  port-holes  in  the  walls  which 

*  Since  the  above  -was  written,  a  gentleman  who  became 
acquainted  with  the  above  facts  from  the  Curate,  visited  the 
spo1-  and  made  other  discoveries  of  importance,  which  he 
communicated  to  the  Maryland  Historical  Society  in  an. 
important  document,  to  which  the  reader  is  referred. 


356          THE  WANDEKEKS;  OB, 

were  four  feet  in  thickness.  This  building,  like 
the  others  we  had  seen,  was  made  of  hewn  stone, 
smoothly  cut  and  fitted  toge'ther  without  any 
cement.  Indeed  they  needed  none,  for  the  thin 
nest  knife-blade  could  not  have  been  inserted 
between  them.  To  the  north  of  this  guard-house 
•  we  found  a  reservoir  in  the  form  of  an  ellipse,  its 
axis  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  in  length,  its 
breadth  at  least  one  hundred,  and  its  depth  about 
fifty  feet,  paved  at  the  bottom,  and  built  up  at  the 
sides  with  hewn  stone.  At  the  northern  side  an 
aqueduct  entered  it,  and  this  we  followed  a  long  way, 
but  not  finding  where  it  terminated,  and  being  too 
fatigued  to  pursue  it  farther,  we  returned.*  The 
width  of  this  channel  is  about  twelve  feet,  and  ten 
in  depth,  finished  at  the  bottom  and  the  sides  like 
the  reservoir.  Continuing  our  journey,  we  fol 
lowed  the  road  which  led  us  a  little  north  of  west. 
We  often  saw  Indians  entirely  nude  who  fled  from 
us,  and  as  we  took  the  precaution  of  getting  out  of 
their  vicinity  as  soon  as  our  horses  could  carry  us, 
we  were  not  molested  by  them.  We  saw  nothing 
further  of  interest,  until  we  struck  the  desert 
through  which  the  road  lay,  and,  for  the  first  time, 
we  found  it  difficult  to  follow,  as  the  desert -was 
without  vegetation,  the  dry  sand  covering  the  whole 

*  Within  a  year  past  the  aqueduet  has  been  traced  forty 
miles,  terminating  at  the  banks  of  a  beautiful  stream,  which 
now  empties  its  waters  into  the  Pecos,  the  mouth  of  the 
aqueduct  being  blocked  up. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.    357 

extent  for  miles  around,  with  an  arid  and  even 
surface.  We  should,  in  all  probability,  have  lost 
ourselves  in  that  trackless  waste,  had  there  not 
been  huge  shapeless  piles  of  stone  at  intervals,  and 
we  soon  found  that  on  digging  down  near  these, 
we  came  to  the  paved  road,  and  that  on  removing 
the  sand  from  around  one  of  these  piles  of  stone, 
we  came  upon  unmistakable  evidences  that  they 
had  once  formed  a  building  in  all  probability  to 
refresh  travellers  while  journeying  over  this  barren 
waste. 

"  Keeping  in  the  track  as  near  as  possible,  we 
came  to  the  Colorado,  and  crossing  over  on  a  raft 
we  made  for  the  purpose,  we  saw  on  the  western 
side,  rising  from  the  plain  at  a  considerable  dis 
tance,  a  curious  shaft,  and  we  soon  found  that  the 
road  ran  by  it.  It  must  have  been  six  or  eight 
miles  from  the  Colorado,  for  we  rode  two  hours 
before  coming  to  it,  and  when  we  did  our  astonish 
ment  was  overwhelming  to  find  a  pyramid  rising 
one  hundred  and  twenty  feet  from  its  base.  It  was 
level  at  the  top,  and  about  fifty  feet  square,  and 
afforded  an  easy  ascent  on  the  opposite  side  from 
which  it  leaned.  This  pyramid  projected  ten  de 
grees  from  the  perpendicular.  I  am  inclined  to 
think  it  was  not  built  in  that  position,  but  has 
been  thrown  out  of  an  erect  construction  by  some 
convulsion  of  nature  which,  at  the  same  time,  dis 
placed  and  threw  down  the  top.  This  conclusion 
we  arrived  at  unanimously  on  examining  the  struc- 


358  THE  WANDERERS;  OR, 

ture,  and  a  mass  of  fallen  stone  that  lay  at  the 
base  on  the  side  towards  which  it  leaned.  These 
were  in  a  pile,  shelving  from  the  pyramid,  looking 
as  though  but  lately  fallen  from  above.  If  we  were 
right  in  our  conclusion,  the  structure  must  have 
been  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  high.  The  sand 
had  accumulated  about  its  base  to  a  great  depth,  a 
fact  we  ascertained  by  digging  it  away  a  few  feet. 
To  lay  bare  the  shaft  to  the  base  was  a  greater 
task  than  we  were  able  to  accomplish,  and  we  left 
it  to  be  more  thoroughly  explored  by  some  future 
antiquarian.* 

"It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  sensation  we 
felt  in  standing  before  this  monument  of  the  past — 
this  proof  of  a  once  strong  and  powerful  people, 
who  erected  the  structure.  We  knew  that  no 
European  had  ever  gazed  on  it  before,  and  we 
almost  expected  to  see  the  builders,  indignant  at 
our  intrusion,  start  up  from  the  desert  around,  and 
drive  us  from  their  shrines.  Pursuing  our  journey, 
we  found  the  road  dotted  on  either  side,  at  inter 
vals,  with  evidences  of  a  once  civilized  people  ;  but 
nearly  every  vestige  of  peculiar  interest  about  them 
had  been  destroyed  by  time,  save  the  bare  blocks 
of  granite,  cut  into  various  forms  to  please  the  mys 
terious  builders,  all,  all  was  gone !  and  desolation 
had  made  their  pleasant  places  her  abode." 

*  Early  in  the  year  1853,  a  party  of  California  explorers 
caine  across  this  same  pyramid,  but  as  they  were  not  pre 
pared  to  investigate  it  nothing  new  was  elicited. 


LIFE  IN  THE  WESTERN  WILDS.  359 

Twelve  years  have  passed  since  Mr.  Duncan  and 
his  family  settled  on  the  California  coast  of  the 
Pacific;  and,  in  conclusion,  let  us  look  in  once 
more  upon  them  and  witness  their  prosperous  con 
dition. 

In  a  neat  and  tastily  arranged  cottage  sits  a 
woman  in  the  prime  of  matronly  heauty,  with  love 
and  happiness  beaming  from  her  soft  blue  eyes,  as 
they  wander  in  gratified  pride  from  a  fine  boy  some 
eight  years  old,  who  stands  at  her  side,  to  a  man 
who  sits  reading  by  a  window  that  overlooks  the 
beautiful  landscape.  This  is  the  home  of  Sidney 
and  Jane,  and  they  are  now  enjoying  a  life  of 
contentment  that  cannot  fail  to  encircle  their  lives 
with  a  halo  of  bliss  which  gold  can  never  buy. 
They  never  recrossed  the  Sierra  in  search  of  the 
riches  that  still  lie  buried  in  the  mountains  and 
desert,  for  the  mere  mention  of  them,  vividly  re 
calls  the  recollection  of  the  terrible  sufferings  they 
endured  in  their  wanderings  through  the  wilds  of 
the  west.  The  rest  of  Mr.  Duncan's  children  are 
also  happily  settled  near  them,  while  the  trapper 
is  an  inhabitant  of  each  cottage  and  the  forest  alter 
nately,  as  inclination  dictates,  and  is  supposed  to 
be  the  most  contented  man  in  the  Pacific  valley. 

We  said  that  twelve  years  had  elapsed  since  our 
wanderers  reached  the  Pacific  Valley — that  is  a 
short  period  of  time,  yet  it  is  long  enough  for 
events  to  transpire  whose  influences  shall  be  felt 
for  centuries  to  come ;  long  enough  to  develop 


860         THE  WANDERERS,  ETC. 

the  strength  and  resources  of  a  continent.  Great 
is  the  change  which  civilization  has  made  in  that 
portion  of  the  west.  The  broad  and  almost  inter 
minable  forests  have  yielded  to  the  woodman's 
axe ;  the  streams  and  rivers,  and  even  old  Ocean 
itself,  have  become  transformed  into  channels  of 
commerce  and  trade,  and  bear  upon  their  bosoms 
the  auxiliaries  of  progress  and  science.  The  moun 
tains  and  valleys,  where  once  nothing  but  the  wild 
shouts  of  untutored  savages  and  the  howls  of 
beasts  of  prey  broke  the  stillness  of  the  dismal 
solitude,  are  now  vocal  with  the  voice  and  bustle  of 
civilization,  as  in  giant  strides  science  and  art  tri 
umph  over  the  rough  barriers,  and  open  avenues 
for  the  advancement  of  moral  reform. 

The  changes  have  been  equally  advantageous  to 
the  prosperity  of  Mr.  Duncan,  whose  evening  of 
life  is  surrounded  with  ease  and  wealth,  while 
peace  and  the  love  of  his  children  render  those 
years  the  most  blissful  of  an  eventful  lifetime. 
Everywhere  throughout  the  Pacific  border  of  the 
Sierra  Nevada,  the  indomitable  spirit  of  enterprise 
and  the  unchecked  perseverence  of  Americanism 
are  busy  at  work,  and  the  golden  results  bid  fair, 
in  a  few  years  to  convert  that  auriferous  region 
into  a  grannery  of  wealth  and  agricultural  pros 
perity. 

THE    END. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  thejast  date  stamped  below. 


JAN  16 


|9-Series  444 


3  1158  00422  6386 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


PS 

1085 


1859 


JL$T 


